€ 9EZ91L7Z0 LOLI €

TEAC

3537100 J 1VGNINS

~ Facet ook CLP ke
ped RANE oe be

NRE tb SER, = heii ian. lh rnageocaiee

THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES

VOLUME XIII.

“INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES.

NOW READY. In 12mo and bound in cloth.

1. FORMS OF WATER, in — Rain, Rivers, Ice, and Glaciers. By

bo

dress in the

Prof. JoHN ‘TYNDALL. $1.50

. PHYSICS AND PULITICS; or, Thoughts on the Application of the Prin-

ciples of “* Natural Selection” and “Inheritance” to Political Society.
By WALTER BaGenot. $1.00.

. FOODS. By Epwarp Sirs, M. D., LL. B., F.R.S. $1.75.

MIND AND BODY. By ALEXANDER Baty, LL.D. $1.50.

THE STUDY OF SOCIOLOGY. By Herserr SPENCER. $1.50.

THE NEW CHEMISTRY. -By Prof. Josian P. Cooxe, Jr., of Harvard
University. $2.00.

THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY. By Prof. Batrovur STEWART,
LL 1.50.

D $
. ANIMAL LOCOMOTION; or, Walking, Swimming. and Flying, with a Dis-

sertation on Aéronautics. By J. B. PETTIGREW, M.D. Illustrated. $1.75.

7
. RESPONSIBILITY IN MENTAL DISEASE. "By H. Mavops.ey, M. D.
1.50.

$
. THE SCIENCE OF LAW. By Prof. Surtpon Amos. $1.75.
: —, weer | ISM. A Treatise on Terrestrial and Aérial Locomo-

y E. J. Marvy. 117 Lllustrations.

1.75.
‘ THE HISTORY OF THE CONFLICT BETWEEN eg AND
1

SCIENCE. By Joun Witiiam Draper, M.D., LL. D

y. $
. THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT, AND DARWINISM. By Prof. Oscar

Soumrpt, of Strasburg University.

.THE CHEMISTRY OF LIGHT ‘akp” PHOTOGRAPHY. By Dr.

HERMANN VoGEL. 100 Illustrations. $2.00

. FUNGI; oa Nature, Influence, and Uses. By M. C. Cooke, LL.D. Ed-

ited b J. BERKELEY. 109 Illustrations. $1.50

y M $1.50
: THE LIFE AND GROWTH OF LANGUAGE. By Prof. W. D. Wuur-

ney, of Yale College. $1.50

. MONEY AND ig MECHANISM OF EXCHANGE. By W. Srantry
1.75.

Jrvons, M. A., F.R.S.

$
beset NATURE OF LIGHT, with an Account of Physical Optics. By

Dr. E. Lommet, Professor in the University of Erlangen. 6&8 Lilustra-
tions and a Plate of Spectra in Chromo-lithography. $2.00.

. ANIMAL PARASITES AND MESSMATES. By M. Van oe Pro-

fessor of the University of Louvain. 83 Dinateations. $1.50

. ON FERMENTATIONS. By P. Scutrzensercer, Director at the Chemical

Laboratory at the Sorbonne. 28 Illustrations. $1.50.

. THE FIVE SENSES OF MAN. By J. Bernstern, O. O. Professor in |

the University of Halle. 19 Illustrations.

1.75.
. THE THEORY OF SOUND IN ITS RELATION TO MUSIC. By Prof.

PIETRO HE een of the Royal University of Rome. Numerous Wood-
cuts.

$1,
. STUDIES in SPECTRUM ANALYSIS. By J. Norman Lockyer. II-

lustrations. $2.50.

. A HISTORY OF THE GROWTH OF THE STEAM-ENGINE. By

Rosert H. Tacrston, A. M., C.E., Professor of Mechanical Engineer-
ing. 163 [llustrations. $2.50,

. EDUCATION AS A SCIENCE. By Atexanper Barn, LL. D., Professor

of Logic in the University of Aberdeen. $1.75.

MODERN. CHROMATICS, with Applications to Art and Indu

stry.
OapEn N. Roop, Professor of Physics in Columbia College. 180 yiginal
Illustrations. $2.00.

. THE HUMAN SPECIES. By A. De Quartreraces, Professor of An-

thropology in the Museum of Natural History, Paris. $2.00.
. THE CRAYFISH: An Introduction to sng Study of Zodlogy. By Prof.
T. H. Huxiey. 82 Illustrations. $1.75

For sale by all booksellers. Any volume sent by mail, post-paid, to any ad-
nited States, on receipt of price.

D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, 1, 3, & 5 Bond St., New York.

THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES.

THE

DOCTRINE OF DESCENT

AND DARWINISM.

BY

OSCAR SCHMIDT,

PROFESSOR IN THE UNIVERSITY OF STRASBURG,

WITH TWENTY-SIX WOODCOUTS.

NEW YORE:
D. APPLETON AND Peer any,
1, 8, anv 56 BOND STREET.
1880.

ERINDALE
COLLEGE
LIBRARY

P|) Sy eae oe Paes So.
.

Pee eee ee

wer ee

| "q ; os"
eT eee nee a TE oe tlic tt on dav oe Sh ae eee "he - bs
eT Pe Re er ee ee eae eee OY Se

: s) Z Pye yee AY ahs Ba a ee eg

Pee A. CE.

hi re

THE important chapter which closes this work was
included in a public lecture which I delivered at the
meeting of Naturalists and Physicians held this year at
Wiesbaden ; my purpose being, as I am willing to con-
fess, to ascertain, by experience, whether on this signifi-
cant subject I had struck the right note to suit a circle
of hearers and readers not hampered by prejudice.

After the reception given to this fragment, which I
also issued in a Separate pamphlet, under the title of
“ The Doctrine of Descent, in its application to Man”
(Die Anwendung der Descendenzlehre auf den Mens-
chen), I venture to hope that the whole may find a
welcome.

With the exception of the Ecclesiastico-political
question, no sphere of thought agitates the educated
classes of our day so profoundly as the doctrine of de-
scent, On both subjects the cry is, “Avow your colours!”

vi PREFACE,

We have, therefore, endeavoured to define our standpoint
sharply in the introduction, and to preserve it rigidly
throughout the work. This is, indeed, a case in which,
as Theodor Fechner has recently said, a definite deci-
sion has to be made between two fundamental alter-
natives. May our exposition afford a lucid testimony
to this dictum of one of the patriarchs of the philo-
sophical view of nature.

STRASBURG, October 18th, 1873.
| Oscar SCHMIDT,

CONTENTS.

—+4+—

|;

—SUMMARY OF THE RESULTS oF LINGUISTIC INQUIRY ae
& KNOWLEDGE PRELIMINARY TO THE DOCTRINE OF
LIEF IN MiRACLE—THE Limits OF THE INVESTI-

e e e e e e e e e z

Wortp IN rms PresenT STATE ~ 25 0 Cte 24
* III.
OF REPRODUCTION IN THE ANIMAL WORLD. . 39
IV e
, Wor.p IN ITS HISTORICAL AND PALASONTOLOGICAL
AENT . e e e e o e J = e 60

Vv.

OF THE MIRACULOUS, AND THE INVESTIGATION
REATION OR NATURAL DEVELOPMENT—LINN2Z2US
ASSIZ—EXAMINATION OF THE IDEA OF SPECIES. 82

VI.

‘PmmLosopny—GorTnE— PREDESTINED TRANSFORMATION
ING TO RICHARD OWEN—LAMARCK. . « + + 104

Viii CONTENTS.

VII.

PA
LYELL AND MODERN GEOLOGY—DARWIN’S THEORY OF SELECTION

— BEGINNING OF LIFE . ° ° ° © ° ° e e

VIII.

HEREDITY—REVERSION—VARIABILITY—ADAPTATION—RESULTS OF
USE AND DISUSE OF ORGANS—DIFFERENTIATION LEADING TO
- PERFECTION ° e ° e ° ° e- e e ° °

IX.

THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE INDIVIDUAL (ONTOGENESIS) IS A RE-
PETITION OF THE HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT OF THE FAMILY
(PHYLOGENESIS) ° ° - ° . ° : ° ° e

X.

THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS IN THE LIGHT OF
THE DOCTRINE OF DERIVATION . ri ° e ° ° °

XI.

THE PEDIGREE OF VERTEBRATE ANIMALS. - ~ e » im

MAN . e e t) e e © e e e e e ®

REFERENCES AND QUOTATIONS . ° e * + + . 7

127

165

195

222

248

282

gir

G
ed OF CALCAREOUS SPONGE .
YDROPHILUS Piceus . . .
SMOINGID 5 Sa

N OF Peas or ARCHAOPTERYX ..

. e . ° . .

e e .
° . .
. °. .
° . e
e e e
° ° °
. ° e
e e e
e e e
° e °
. . e
. ° e
.

. . e
. . e
.@ ° °

OF Feet: ANCHITHERIUM, Hreparion, Horst

:
:
3
q
i
i
4

gee DOCTRINE OF DESCENT
AND DARWINISM.

I.

Introduction—Summary of the Results of Linguistic Inquiry—Positive Know-

ledge preliminary to the Doctrine of Descent—Belief in Miracle—The
Limits of the Investigation of Nature.

A CRAVING to understand existence pervades mankind,
and the life of every self-conscious individual. Every
system of philosophy has endeavoured to penetrate into
the nature of things, and has originated in the attempt
to apprehend the coherency of those great series of
material and spiritual phenomena, of which man flat-
ters himself that he is the centre or the end.

Some quiet themselves by emphasizing the contrast
between mind and body, idea and phenomenon; others,
by the catchword of identity ; some have deemed them-
selves and the world in the most beautiful harmony ;
others, from the times of the Buddhists, in the 6th cen-

. tury B.C., to the eccentric saints of the present day, the

followers and reformers of Schopenhauer’s system, re-
gard the world as a mere accumulation of discomfort
and conflict, from which the sage may escape by a

2 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

complete withdrawal into himself, and a return, by the
force of an iron will, to an absence of needs and to
‘nothingness.

In all these endeavours to be reconciled and contented
with the world, the consciousness of man has made no
very important progress. Marvellous as are the attain-
ments of our generation, whether in the domain of
individual sciences, or in the sphere of commerce and
industry, it is scarcely less wonderful how little certain
or advanced is the opinion of the multitude on general |
questions. Even now, as much as in the days of
Aristophanes, the multitude, and likewise many men
of “culture,” allow themselves to be imposed upon
by empty jargon. We no longer burn witches, but
verdicts of heresy still abound. As the basis of sci-
entific medicine, our experimental physiology enjoys
unexampled encouragement, and a general instinctive —
recognition unparalleled in former times; but these
do not prevent the door from remaining open, in all
classes of society, to the most audacious quackery.

We have only to look round at the spiritualists and
summoners of souls, who now form special sects and
societies; at the advocates of cures by sympathy and
incantation, and we can but marvel at the extensive
sway of a superstition hardly superior to the Fetichism
of a race so alien to ourselves as are the negroes.
These are only individual cases of the very widespread
lack of judgment, which prevails wherever the supposed
enigma of human existence is concerned. Millions and
millions who would turn away indignantly if required to
believe that anything not entirely natural occurred in the
most complicated machine, in the most elaborate product

RESULTS OF LINGUISTIC RESEARCH. 3

of the chemical retort, or in the strangest results of phy-
sical experiment, are yet disposed to seek a dualism
behind the processes of life. Wherever, also, the ex-
_ planation of life, and the reduction of vital phenomena
to their true natural causes is concerned, they would
wish to deny point-blank the possibility of such ex-
planation or such knowledge, and to refer life to an
unapproachable and mystic domain. Or, if the solu-
tion of the problem of life be admitted in the abstract,
-at least something peculiar, and a different standard from
that by which other living beings may be measured, is
required for the beloved Self.

If we thus see, on the one side, a great portion of our
contemporaries either standing before the most impor-
tant of all problems in utter perplexity and _helpless-
ness, or solving it by the theology of revelation, we
may, fortunately, point, on the other side, to the goodly
host of those who, since the development of science
has admitted of it, have encountered the investigation
of man’s place in nature with sincere interest, and have
weighed the problem with intelligence.

This craving for a knowledge based on philosophical
and natural science, became apparent about a century
ago, and coincided with the first beginnings of linguistic
science. It is the more appropriate to allude here to
this, as the theories of the origin of language are
profoundly affected and-influenced by opinions as to
the origin of Man, and vice versd.

The result of an inquiry, made in 1580, as to the lan-
guage of Paradise, having been that God spoke Danish,
Adam Swedish, and the serpent French, Leibnitz,
in his letters to Newton, first attempted to regulate the

ee

4. THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

method of linguistic research by recommending as its
basis the study of the more recent and known lan-
' guages. And when, in the middle of last century, the
two opinions, that language was invented or revealed,
were sharply opposed to each other, and when Siissmilch
(1764), in contradiction to Maupertuis and Jean J.
Rousseau, had established that invention was not possi-
ble without thought, nor thought without language, and,
therefore, that the invention of language was a self-con-
tradiction, Herder opportunely entered the lists with
his work on language (1770), which formed an epoch in
the science.

According to him, language begins with imitations
of sounds, at first almost unconscious; the tokens,
as he expresses it, by which the soul distinctly recalls
an idea. He makes language develop itself from the
crudest beginnings, by the increasing need of such
verbal tokens; and shows that with the development
of mankind, the store of words must also have uncon-
sciously and instinctively increased. The multiplicity
of languages is due to the dispersion of nations, whose
idiosyncrasies are reflected in the various languages.
Thus Herder long ago pointed out the importance of
a psychology of nations. He was joined by Wilhelm
von Humboldt, whose opinions form the basis of the
present science of language, and who held that the imi-
tations of sounds are instinctively crystallized into words,
and that with this formation of words and language
thought commences. It follows from the nature of these
beginnings, that language is the natural expression of
the spirit of a people; that it does not stand still, but
is for ever in process of transformation.

WHAT IS AFFINITY? 5

The science of language, with its’ great results, dis-

plays the most important side of human nature—man

in the elevation which he has gradually acquired above
the rest of the living world—but it displays this side
alone. Although the founders of linguistic inquiry, of
whom we have already spoken, had already represented
man as first acquiring reason and becoming man, by
means of language proceeding from primitive rudi-
ments, they were, nevertheless, satisfied to assume the
privileged position of man as an absolute endowment,
or a self-evident axiom. This continued as long as
natural science was limited to a merely superficial clas-
sification of organisms. |

Man, as consisting of flesh and blood, seemed, indeed,
akin to the higher animals; but so long as their descent,
their actual consanguinity was not discussed, so long as
nothing was demanded beyond their juxtaposition, ac-
cording to the analogy of their characteristics, without
any scrutiny of the deeper causes of their divergence
or similarity, man indisputably occupied the highest .
grade in the system of living beings. Linnzeus places
man in the order of Primates, together with bats, le-
murs, and apes, without, on that account, being accused
from pulpit and from chair of an assault on the dignity
of mankind. Buffon, likewise, was able, unrebuked, to
indulge his whim, by specially discussing our race in
his description of the ass.

Only when, quite recently, the world became aware
that the word “affinity,” hitherto uttered with supreme
indifference, was henceforth to be taken seriously and
literally, since that which is akin is also the fruit of one
and the same tree, a beam of joyful recognition thrilled

6 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

through those to whom man appeared a being com-
pletely within the bounds of nature. But others, who
can think of man only as a being absolutely endowed
above his natural surroundings, could not fail to regard
as a sort of crime the deduction which an all-embrac-
ing theory applied with relentless logic to man.

The interest with which the modern theory of kindred
and descent has been received does not, therefore,
proceed from friends alone, but quite as much from
antagonists, who perceive, more or less distinctly, the
danger with which the new doctrine threatens their
standpoint of miracle.

Even in England the opposition to the great Eng-
lishman, with whose name the revolution is connected,
has been very considerable, especially since it became
evident that, true to himself, he includes man also
within the range of his researches, and purposes to
apply to him all the consequences of his doctrine, But
it appears to me that the dispute and the agitation are
still keener on this side of the channel, where Darwin-
ism is meat and drink to the daily papers, and to the
philosophical and theological periodicals.

This phenomenon is obvious to all eyes, and we
are convinced of the deep importance of the subject
which, whether we take part for, or against it, must
influence our whole theory of life. Here too that has
happened to many, which so often happens in ques-
tions the difficulties of which are veiled by an apparent
general familiarity. Every one thinks himself capable
of deciding about life, and, since to non-scientific per-
sons the notorious relationship with apes is the alpha
and omega of the doctrine of Descent—since the most

REFERENCE TO DARWIN. 7

confused heads are often most thoroughly convinced of
their own pre-eminence—on no subject do we so fre-
quently hear superficial opinions, mostly condemnatory,
and all evincing the grossest ignorance.

I wish then to render the reader able to survey
the whole ramified and complicated problem of the
doctrine of Descent, and its foundation by Darwin, and
to enable him to understand its cardinal points. But
we must first dispose of a preliminary question of uni-
versal importance and special significance, which is
frequently ignored by philosophical and theological
opponents, that is, the question of the limits of the in-
vestigation of nature. fF orif it were an established prin-
ciple that the mystery of the living is different from
that of the non-living, that the former might be disclosed,
but that the latter is shrouded in a veil which never can
be raised, as is even now so frequently asserted, then,
indeed, all research directed towards the comprehension
of life would be utterly vain and hopeless.

But if the possibility of investigating life and its origin
be not opposed by any @ friori scruples, still more, if
the limits of investigation and knowledge, which un-
doubtedly exist, are no other for animate nature than
for the inanimate world of matter, we may venture to
approach our task. This will be most adequately effected
by making ourselves somewhat familiar with the object
of the doctrine of Descent, restricting ourselves, however,
to the animal world. If I say then that we must obtain a
foundation for the theory of derivation or descent, for the
doctrine of the gradual and direct development of the
higher and now-existing organisms from lower ancestral
forms—in short, for the doctrine of the continuity of

8 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

life, we must begin with a survey of the animal forms
now spread over the earth. As astronomy begins with
the mere classification of the stars and constellations,
and the knowledge of their apparent motions, so do
we also range our material in large groups, and this
in the manner offered by the historical development of
science,

What first strikes the observer of the animal world
is, that it consists of apparently innumerable forms.
The primary requirement is discrimination and arrange-
ment.. In the first stages of their development, zoology,
as well as botany and mineralogy, necessarily consisted
of mere descriptions, of a knowledge of objects in a
state of completeness. Physics and chemistry, on the
other hand, deal with the investigation of phenomena
directly referring to their origin, that is to say, with series
of phenomena mutually connected as causes and effects,
the knowledge of which, therefore, leads at once to
results satisfactory and tranquillizing to the mind. This
description, at -first limited to the exterior, was gradually
extended to the interior, because zootomy and com-
parative anatomy, even more than fifty years ago, had
advanced so far in the accumulation of endless details
that Cuvier then ventured to found the Natural System.

But this delineation of the animal world required
completion on two sides, and, as the science proceeded
towards perfection, it received it almost simultaneously
on both. To the knowledge of the existence of an
animal belongs also the description of its origin. I
say emphatically, “the description,” for the history of
animal development is not as yet in itself a natural
science in the same sense as the mathematico-physical

COMPARATIVE ANATOMY AND EVOLUTION. 9

sciences ; it is a mere description of nature. But it
yields a far more accurate knowledge. In many cases
it discloses, for the first time, the significance of organs,
and gives to comparative anatomy the confirmation,
and frequently the possibility of interpretation. The
wing of a bird, in its individual parts, may be traced
back without difficulty to
the anterior extremities of a
reptile or a mammal. But
the leg of a bird, as a com-
plete organ does not har-
monize with the leg of other
vertebrata until the develop-
ment of the bird in the egg
reveals that the disposition
of the segments and of the
articulations is precisely the
same in both cases, and that
the apparent anomaly is
produced merely by the
subsequent anchylosis of
bones, which generally re-
main separate.

The complete leg of the
bird (A) shows us at a, the
femur, or thigh bone, and
at 4, the tibia, or lower leg
bone; but instead of the
bones of the tarsus and me-
tatarsus, the latter of which
affords attachment to the FIG. 1.
toes, we find only the long bone c¢, and at its lower

10 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

extremity a small bone supporting the four toes. Earlier
writers were content to say that the astragalus (c) re-
places the tarsus and metatarsus. But this is not the
case ; for the chick in the egg (B) shows that the bird’s
lee consists of the thigh, or femur (a), and the shank or
tibia (0), two tarsal (7 2), and three or four metatarsal
bones (c), and the toes, or phalanges ; that the upper
tarsal bone is anchylosed with the tibia, and the lower
one with the consolidated metatarsus. Only thus do
we obtain a true perception of the fact manifested in
A, although the cause of the fact does not as yet
appear.

The next example is rather more difficult. With-
out the history of development, comparative anatomy
is incapable of explaining why man possesses three
little bones in the auditory apparatus, the bird only one.
The history of development shows that out of the ma-
terial which in man is applied to the formation of the
malleus and incus, two other portions of the skull are
evolved in the bird, having little or nothing to do with
the auditory mechanism. In short, the history of deve-
lopment, which describes the gradual formation of the
organism, is at every step a beacon to comparative
anatomy. In itself, however, the history of development
does not as yet exceed the rank of a merely descriptive
branch of erudition.

But if we now perceive how the evolutionary stages of
individuals represent series from the lower to the higher,
analogous to the various members existing side by
side in the same group of animals,—how, for instance,
the mammal passes through stages at which the lower
vertebrata remain fixed,—a connection, at first sight

POSITION OF PALAZZONTOLOGY. II

mysterious, is indicated between the evolution of the
individual and the general constitution of the animal
world. This connection requires a scientific solution, a
reduction to causes, and this all the more urgently be-
cause their relations, though as yet hidden, are rendered

_ more probable by a third series of phenomena, the

conquest of which is likewise the achievement of natural
history. We allude to the record of the primeval
world,

Therefore, the knowledge -of palzontological facts
also forms part of the indispensable basis of our opera-
tions. Geology entered the right track forty years
ago. We now know that the world was not made
backwards, but originated by gradual formations and
metamorphoses ; we may—nay, we must, infer that, ata
definite epoch of refrigeration, life appeared in a natural
manner, that is to say, without any incomprehensible
act of creation ; and during this slow transformation of
the earth’s crust, we see living beings also gradually
increasing, differentiating, and perfecting themselves.

Yet more. As was first convincingly proved in detail
by Agassiz, one of the most vehement antagonists of the _
theory of descent, we behold the palzontological or his-
torical series of organisms in the same sequence as the
phases of the development of the individual. There are
here vast chasms yet to be filled up by future observa-
tion, though in many points we must not altogether
despair of success. But that the process of palzon-
tological development is, in general, the one indicated,
is disputed only by naturalists, who, like Barrande,
years ago anchored themselves to inalterable convictions
in science, as in creed, to dogmas,

[2 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

These groups of facts, thus mutually referring to each
other, must be, in some degree, examined by any one
desirous of understanding them. In other words, we
must first review this vast material, before we turn our
attention to the magic spell which sifts and makes it
comprehensible. The toil is great, but the reward is
glorious! For,as regards the organic world, the craving
inherent in the human mind for the knowledge of reasons
—the need of causality, is satisfied singly and solely by
the doctrine of Descent. As yet we do not regard it as
complete; in many special cases it still owes us an
answer ; but, on the whole, it does as much as any other
ingenious theory has done ; it interprets by a single prin-
ciple those great phenomena which without its aid remain
a mass of unintelligible miracles. In a word, it raises
the knowledge of organic nature to a science. Even now
much of mere professional knowledge is wont to style
itself science. But as the doctrine of Descent includes
all life, it cannot stop on approaching Man. Were we
doubtful as to the origin of language, or even forced to
admit total ignorance on this point, we could not, from
the existence of language, deduce the inapplicability to
man of the doctrine of Descent, without, as it seems to
us, arbitrarily breaking the chain of ratiocination. .

We will now return to the preliminary question already
indicated, as to the limits of the investigation of nature.
It is the more important, as incompetent judges are
wont to assert, that these limits are exceeded. The
frivolity of the logic by which such accusations are ren-
dered plausible to the multitude surpasses all licence.
We open, for instance, Luthardt’s “ Apologetic Lectures
on the Fundamental Truths of Christianity,” (“Apolo-

THE INVESTIGATION OF NATURE AND MIRACLE. 13

getische Vortrage iiber die Grundwahrheiten des Christ-
enthums,”) and see how he defends the reality of
miracles. “ Miracles,” he says, “are not even miracles.
They do not even repeal the laws of nature ; they merely
release single occurrences from the dominion of those
laws, and place them under the law of a higher will and
a higher power. Of this we have many analogies in lower
spheres. If my arm hurls a stone into the air, this is
contrary to the nature of the stone, and is not an effect
of the law of gravitation, but the interposition of a
higher power and a higher will, producing effects
which are not the effects of the inferior powers, These
powers and these laws are not hereby repealed, but still
subsist.”

Let us pause a moment. To say that it is contrary to
the nature of the stone that gravity should be apparently
overpowered for a few moments by muscular agency, is
physically absurd. The stone remains the same weight,
its nature is wholly the same, even while in the motion
of projection; and it is utterly unjustifiable and so-
phistical to prate about muscular force as a higher
power opposed to gravity. If the stone weighs two
hundred-weight, where is the higher power then?

But when the champion of supernaturalism has mis-
led and prepared his hearers by his worthless analogy,
he proceeds: “Thus in the miracle, a higher causality
interposes, and evokes an effect which is not the effect
of the concatenation of those lower causalities, and yet
subsequently submits. to these concatenations. But this
higher causality ‘ultimately coincides with the highest
moral objects of existence. To serve them is nature’s
highest and most glorious pursuit. Therefore if miracle

14 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

stands in connection with these objects, if its conditions
are moral and not arbitrary, it is not contrary to nature
and its purpose, but in the highest sense conformable
to it.” | . |

Thus as soon as belief in miracle comes into conflict
with the investigation of nature, it says: “ You overstep
your limits, and must here suspend your judgment.
_It is a question of a higher moral object; the domain
of ethics is higher than that of physics, and therefore
a higher causality, which physicists have no right to
criticise, has suspended the chain of cause and effect
with which you naturalists are familiar.” This passage’,
in which one of the most learned and honoured
champions of the belief in miracle lays down, like a
sophist, the limits of the investigation of nature, is,
however, among the most moderate of its kind. But our
point of view and our logic differ radically from that
of antagonists of this description, in one particular,
namely, that to us the opposite to knowledge is igno-
rance, whereas they supplement knowledge by a so-
called higher knowledge, and by faith.

While holding by the maxim of Pico della Mirandola,
“Philosophy seeks, Theology finds, Religion possesses
the Truth,”? it is forgotten that there are truthg and
truths. The subjective visions and sensations of sound
by which the mentally diseased are excited and alarmed,
are to them a reality, yet a reality quite different to that
of the sights and sounds received through the healthy
organs of the senses. Philosophy and science seek that
truth which is deduced from the palpable connection
of things. But the other truths, so often negatived by
the former, are generally impalpable, and are incom-

LIMITS OF INVESTIGATION. 15

mensurable with scientific truths, We will therefore
abide by the words of Goethe:

Whoso has art and science found,
Religion, too, has he;

Who has nor art nor science found,
His should religion be.*

And now, having provisionally averted uncalled-for
objections and conflicts with ambiguous ideas, we may
quietly consider the limits of natural science. Let us
first pause at the address delivered with general approval
by the physiologist Dubois-Reymond, at the fiftieth
assembly of German Naturalists and Physicians. He
made reference to a passage in the classical works of
Laplace, in the Introduction to the Theory of Science,
which we cannot refrain from quoting in full. The
author of the “Mechanism of the Heavens,” says: “ Pre-
sent events are connected with the events of the past by
a link resting on the obvious principle that a thing cannot
begin to exist without a cause which produces it. This
maxim, known by the name of the Principle of Sufficient
Cause, extends likewise to events with which it is not
supposed to come in contact. Even the freest will can-
not evoke them without a determining impulse.” “We
must, therefore, regard the present condition of the uni-
verse as the consequence of its former, and the cause
of its future, condition. A mind, for a given moment
acquainted with all the forces which animate Nature,
and the reciprocal relations of the entities of which it is

* Wer Wissenschafft und Kunst besitat,
Hat auch Religion ;
Wer jene beiden nicht besitzt,
Der habe Religion.

16 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

composed—possessed, moreover, of powers of compre-
hension sufficient to submit all these facts to analysis,
would be able to reduce to a single formula the motions
of the largest heavenly body and of the lightest atom.
To such a mind nothing would be uncertain, and the
future, like the past, would lie open before it. The
human mind in all the perfection which it has been able
to give to astronomy, offers but a faint image of such
~a mind as this.” “All efforts of the human intellect in
the search for truth tend to approach the mind above
portrayed, but will always remain infinitely removed
from it.” |

The Prussian physiologist then quotes the “ Thou
art like the Spirit whom thou comprehendest” of Faust ;*
and is of opinion that, in the abstract, the formula of
the universe is therefore not impenetrable to the human
intellect. But we own we are cordially indifferent to an
abstract perfection which never comes to light, and
regard the unattainableness of this vague formula of
the universe as a very endurable limit to human inquiry.
But independently of the dubious consolation of the
formula of the universe, we must agree with Dubois-
Reymond, when he considers that the limits, before
which the highest conceivable intelligence must pause,
are also insurmountable to man. .

In accordance with the views now prevailing among
physicists and biologists, Dubois-Reymond has thus
specified the only limit given to the investigation of
nature’: “The knowledge of natural science, more closely
defined above, is no real knowledge. In the attempt to
comprehend the constant, to which the mutations in

* Du gleichst dem Geist, den du begreifst.

AS Oe S Ee ME Re

ATOMS IDEALLY REPRESENTED. 17

the material world may be traced back, we stumble on
insoluble contradictions. An atom contemplated as a
minute, indivisible, inert mass, from which forces ema-
nate, isa chimera. In the impossibility of compre-
hending the nature of matter and force lies the only
limit to the knowledge of natural science.”

These propositions require some elucidation. Beyond
the subdivision mechanically possible, we must think of
substance or matter as consisting of particles ultimately
indivisible. Of these atoms, according to the present
standpoint of science, we are obliged to admit as many
different species as are not chemically reducible to more
simple elements. Now there is no doubt that these
atoms are, in the actual sense of the word, imaginary,
hypothetical quantities; and theory seems to indicate
that all matter, in the most different phenomena in the
material world, is based on a single species of atom.

Every manual of physics or physiology will show
that, in order to understand and calculate the properties
of these atoms and their combinations into the ingre-
dients of compound bodies, susceptible of chemical
analysis, they are ideally represented under various
material forms, spherical, cubical, &c. ; furthermore, that
in their combinations and co-operations as bodies, they
must be contemplated as surrounded by a rarefied
atmosphere of an universally diffused ether. But the
atom itself, and therefore. the nature of matter, is
something incomprehensible, unattainable. In these
atoms, forces are inherent, which display themselves in
attractions and repulsions, and in motion in general.

But the final cause of these motions, and how far these

motions are, as it were, identical with the existence of

18 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

the atoms, is likewise included in the inh
bility of matter.

“If we pass over this,” says Dubois-Reymond again,
“the universe is approximately comprehensible. Even
the appearance on the earth of life in the abstract does
not render it incomprehensible. For life in the abstract,
contemplated from the standpoint of the theoretical
investigation of nature, is merely the arrangement of
_ molecules in a state of more or less stable equilibrium,
and the introduction of an exchange of material, partly
by their own elastic force, partly by motion trans-
ferred from without. It is a misapprehension to see
anything supernatural in this.”

This is the point which is usually contested with the
greatest vehemence. If all the motions and states of
quiescence of the inanimate world can be thoroughly
explained, the inexplicable must commence with the
basis of life. The imputation cast upon the reasoning
powers by this assumption may be formularized as
follows, in the question put by another sound and
thoughtful physiologist, A. Fick:* “Are the charac-
teristics of such a particle, as already explained,
applicable and effective during the period of its sojourn
in an organism? Thus, for instance, will the motions
of a particle of oxygen be affected and altered by a
neighbouring particle of hydrogen, in accordance with
the same laws, when one or both form part of an
organism, as when they are out of it?”

To reply in the negative is to avow the vitalistic
conception of life, that is, to take refuge in unknown
forces quite extraneous to matter, and to admit that
the self-same particle can vary its nature, according

Seah
e%

ee ee, Oh eiay e te TS

eG) a ee

Fae —' E! 4p 4," | ce. ae a “
, rele ee Oe ae ee (a maa a igs =" “ be
. ie, ad air dot i dt a 7 GEERT, le .
’ alia Nam ESS a ag Oe eT PH ne ee ee
R um ae oP ag) Sh eke —
- ae = eat i.

HEAT, A MODE OF MOTION, 19

to whether it be internal or external to an organism,
is, in other words, to affirm a miracle. If this is weighed
against the physical view, “which in its perfection
reduces every organic process to a problem of pure
mechanics,” it may be done in the certainly impartial
words of the naturalist just quoted: “Iam of opinion
that the mechanical view of organic life is demonstrated
only when all the motions in an organism are shown to
be the effects of forces, which at other times also are
inherent in the atoms. But similarly I should regard
the vitalistic view as proved, if in any case a particular
motion actually observed to take place in an organism
were shown to be mechanically impossible. At pre-
sent, neither is to be thought of. Nevertheless, if a
decision must be made without full proof, I provisionally
profess myself unequivocally in favour of the mechanical
view. Not only does it recommend itself @ priori by
its superior probability and simplicity, but the progress
of scientific development raises it almost to a certainty.
When it is seen how certain phenomena—such as the
evolution of animal heat, which it was formerly believed
could be explained only by vital force—are now ascribed,
even by those who in general assume the existence of
a special vital force, to the universally active forces of
the material particles, we find ourselves almost forced
to the conviction that by degrees all the phenomena
of life will become susceptible of mechanical explana-
tion.”

For the elucidation of the example just given of animal
heat, let us observe that modern physics have learnt to
know heat as a peculiar mode of motion. The motion
of the hammer as it falls upon the anvil is not lost, but

20 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

is transformed into the atomic motion of the places
struck, a motion, invisible, it is true, but sensible as
heat. But likewise the combination of the particle of
oxygen introduced into the animal body by the respi-
ration, with the un-oxygenated constituents of the blood,
is a motion subject to computation, and manifesting
itself as oxydation, combustion, or the evolution of
animal heat. This chemical act of combustion keeps
the animal steam-engine in motion.

In this way, by the application of mechanical prin-
ciples, modern physiology has traced to their causes a
great number of organic processes, and the phantom of
vital force, which formerly reigned paramount over the
whole intestinal canal, incited the glandular cells and the
muscular fibres to their offices, and glided along the
nerves, now scarcely knows where to breed disturbance.

Thus the investigation of nature does not shrink from
enrolling life and the processes of life in the world of the
comprehensible. We are foiled only at the conception of
matter and force. But we are much further advanced
than Schopenhauer and his adherents, who for the idea of
Force substitute that of Will; for we have analyzed into
their several self-conditioned momenta a multitude of
processes, which the word “ Will,” incomprehensible in
itself, is supposed to explain in their totality ; and much
further also than the fashionable philosopher of the day,
von Hartman, who regales us with the agency of the
“unknown” in the domain of the organic world.

“And yet,” Dubois-Reymond thus formulates another
limit, “a new incomprehensible appears in the shape of
consciousness even in its lowest form, the sensation of
desire and aversion. It is, once for all, incomprehen-

CONSCIOUSNESS. 21

q sible how, to a mass of molecules of nitrogen, oxygen,
_ hydrogen, carbon, phosphorus, and so on, it can be
otherwise than indifferent how they lie or move; here,

therefore, is the other limit to the knowledge of natural
science. Even the mind imagined by Laplace cannot go
beyond this, to say nothing of our own. Whether the
two limits to natural science are not, perchance, identical,
it is, moreover, impossible to determine.”

In these last words the possibility is indicated that
consciousness may be an attribute of matter, or may
appertain to the nature of the atoms. And we may
add, that the attempt has of late been repeatedly made
to generalize the sensory process, and to demonstrate
it to be the universal characteristic of matter, as by
von Zdllner, in his work on the Nature of Comets,
which has created such a justifiable sensation. He
holds that, if by means of delicately-formed organs
of sensation it were possible to observe the molecular
motions in a crystal mechanically injured in any part,
it could not be unconditionally denied that the motions,
hereby excited, take place absolutely without any simul-
taneous excitement of sensation. We must either re-
nounce the possibility of comprehending the pheno-
menon of sensation in the organism, or “hypothetically
add to the universal attributes of nature, one which
would cause the simplest and most elementary opera-
tions of nature to be combined, in the same ratio, with
a process of sensation.”

It might be imagined that reflections of this kind
would lead to the delusive abysses of speculation ; but
if, still speaking only of organisms, we descend from
the manifestations elicited by sensations of desire and

22 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

aversion in the higher consciousness of man and of the
superior animals, till we see all reaction to external ex-
citation dwindle into the scarce perceptible motions of
the simplest protoplasmic animalcule, it is evident that
there can be no question here of either consciousness
or will. We cannot then separate the idea of those
sensations of desire and aversion, by which mo-
tions are excited, from the elementary attributes of
matter, as we are wont to do with regard to the
higher animals.’

In precisely the same sense, it was said some years
ago by one of the most talented investigators of lan-
guage—Lazarus Geiger, now unfortunately deceased :®
“But how is it, if further down, below the world of
nerves, a sensation should exist which we are not capa-
ble of understanding? And it probably must be so.
For as a body that we feel could not exist unless it
consisted of atoms that we do not feel, and as we could
not see a motion were it not accompanied by waves
of light which we do not see, neither could a complex
living being experience a sensation strong enough for
us to feel it also, in consequence of the motion by
which it is manifested, if something similar, though far
weaker and imperceptible to us, did not occur in the
elements, that is to say, in the atoms. If we only con-
sider that we are as little capable of knowing that the
falling stone feels nothing, as that it does feel; it is
fully open to us to decide, in accordance with the
greatest probability, that the world is susceptible of
explanation.”

We have examined the limits which the investigation
of nature has prescribed for itself. The organic world,

RISEN FROM A LOWER GRADE. 23

iring itself before us as an incomprehensible
2s us to fathom its nature, and promises to
light upon the inanimate world.

t now pass in review a great portion of ani-
: , and shall then arrive at the same con-

“ “it it berame,, on. historic grounds, incon-

t

at man has risen fom a lower, an

i »
«i BO ShETIOD OFS soko mags OF fopID FV
net GTi das | ws oe .% ee a ¢ : / 4 -
o . > o,* ry *
. oil 22(G0 83t Go dred inn &
} “i “4 . r ~ : ,
penilivo Isto Be Gat HD TO M6:
$ ei latisnrtitell Or. S58 Vent ono =o pl ge
, - reed “od de (ied nye oe ah an pan . ;
iSonvicixo 70 Wiliam tisivos 6 vd ;
> a - t
c 5 Cen hee ea a ae *
gid 1D ee! 12 & WEP RES 9 anv fit, d der
a
At pie: ige> 3) t oe . ites z vf .

* . . - . . ® c . -
ee TU ep Pe ie ine! ce eee oo Hen Hh ae
Meelis Delt oiOM VISTI. OR LoOmW

‘ . ~ -
-s 7 a ~~ ~ =
Peeoeie ath “ciation oicriveiss ort

a ’
.OIBIE £2 MaGc FT Sonks x
Dar ral) <i eer Gye | F
Besesups DRG Miew Gi boesisoe wre “0;
Semis foalcrr larry apt
ytOltiisi10 Bis what | bel ge g 7 Seb:
sy a :
Beers OO SPOUSE OBO TIGOD bre
sas —_ 7 ee
keu i 3. 2 - Biz 30>
fr. - y
2.1433 3 ye 725 5 : ;
5 | SPoOTib> Ao ; 9 Flt
“ & a ~ »
be 7 ° OEY, Ung Bie :
mea dt ISDE Ly Ss % t : *,
5 f
u of Br © 4
4
a ae
é ie Ke &
rf ¢ : Ps ;
“ FiWG | £
” 4 >
<2 Ay 42 4
47

24 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT. -

If.

The Animal World in its Present State.

IN order to approach the doctrine of Descent, and to
prepare for its necessity, we purpose next to pass in
review a main part of its object,—the present condition
of the animal world in its general outlines. Organisms,
as every one imay see, are distinguished from animate
bodies by a certain mutability of existence ; a sequence
and alternation of phenomena, combined with constant
absorption and expulsion of matter. These changes,
which are ultimately molecular motions, and are there-
fore calculable, definable, and susceptible of investiga-
tion, take place in particles ina state of saturation—that
is to say, soaked in water and aqueous fluids; and this
peculiar, yet purely mechanical condition, suffices for the
explanation and comprehension of many of the neces-
sary phenomena of life. Experience shows that this
capacity for saturation, and this mobility, essentially
characterize the combinations of carbon; and the sum .
of these motions and displacements, of which a great
part has already been susceptible of mathematically cer-
tain investigation, is termed Life.

Now it is impossible to resist the impression that
there are simple and composite, lower and higher, living
beings ; and we likewise feel, more strongly than words
will express, a certain antithesis between the plant and

LOWER FORMS OF LIFE. 25

the animal. Poetically regarded, the plant is the passive
organism as described by Riickert :

** IT am the garden flower
And meekly bide the hour,
The guise, with which you come
Within my narrow room.” *

The antithesis of the passive, quiescent plant and the
pugnacious active animal diminishes, however, as we
descend in the scale of both kingdoms. . The more
highly developed animal evinces its animal nature by
the vivacity with which it reacts to external influences
and excitations. In the lower animals the phenomena
of life assume a more vegetal character, and in many
groups of lower beings, which Haeckel has recently
comprised under the name Protista, we see the pro-
cesses of metamorphosis of tissue, nutrition, and repro-
duction taking place, indeed, but in a manner so simple
and undifferentiated, that we too must attribute to these
beings a neutral position betwixt plants and animals.
We gain the conviction that the roots of the vegetal
and animal kingdoms are not completely sundered, but,
to continue the simile, merge imperceptibly into each
other by means of a connective tissue. In this inter-
mediate kingdom the much derided “primordial slime”
(Urschleim) of the natural philosophers has regained
its honourable position. Many thousand cubic miles of
the sea-bottom consist of a slime or mud composed in
part of manifestly earthy inorganic portions, in part of

* ‘ Tch bin die Blum’ im Garten
Und muss in Demuth warten,
a Wann und auf welche Weise
Du trittst in meine Kreise.”

26 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

peculiarly formed chalk corpuscles, still perhaps ambigu-
ous in their nature (the Coccoliths and Rhabdoliths),
and finally, which is the main point, of an albuminous
substance which is alive.

This living slime, the so-called Bathybius, does not
even exhibit individuality, or the definiteness of a
separate existence; it resembles the shapeless mineral
substances, each particle of which bears the character-
istics of the whole. :

The conception of an organism as a being composed
of various parts, with various offices or functions, and
appearing under a definite form gradually developed, is
in our day so inherent and intuitive, that it is only with
great exertion that we are able to accommodate our-
selves to the idea of a living mass either absolutely
formless and undefined, or defined arbitrarily and acci-
dentally. Let any one, who either cannot or will not
do this, pause for a moment to contemplate another
simple being—for instance, Haeckel’s “ Protamoeba.”
A small albuminous mass increases by the absorption
of nutriment, and by the appropriation of matter, until
it reaches a certain circumference, and then propagates
itself by spontaneous fission into two equal parts. To
our means of observation, these and similar beings are
the simplest organisms devoid of organs. While ac-
centuating the limits of research as restricted by inade-
quate means of observation, we maintain the validity
of Rollet’s. retort,’ that our reason cannot properly
admit such homogeneous organisms, performing all the
functions of life solely by means of their atomic con-
stitution ; that we are dealing with the still utterly
unknown structure of the molecules formed by the

B
,

PROTISTA. 27

aggregation of atoms; and that if Briicke says, “ Apart
from the molecular structure, we must also ascribe to
living cells another structure of a different order of com-
plexity, and this is what we denote by organization,”
we must likewise ascribe this yet unknown combination
to the Monera of Haeckel.

But independently of this complexity of the molecular
structure, it is of extreme importance to the investiga-
tion of animate nature to have become acquainted with
bodies which present the simplest structure to the as-
sisted eye, and to anatomical research. The substance
which characterizes them is found again in plants as
well as in animals; and plants and animals must now
be regarded as two classes of organisms, in which the
processes of self-preservation and reproduction have, in
different ways, assumed the character of a higher com-
plexity and development, by the differentiation of the
originally homogeneous substance into various. morpho-
logical structures and organs.

As we shall have another opportunity of expressing
an opinion in regard to the beginnings of animal life,
and its points of contact with profsta and plants, we
shall transfer ourselves from the dubious boundary line
into the midst of the animal kingdom, in order to master
our subject by sifting and arranging it.

The first impression of infinite variety is succeeded by
another, that there are lower and higher animals. On
this point complete harmony prevails. For if, from teleo-
logical considerations, invalid in our eyes, the nature of
every creature were said to be perfect, that is, in corre-
spondence with its purpose or idea, every one takes it for
granted and self-evident that a standard of excellence

28 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

exists, without taking account of the scale by which it
rises or sinks. ‘This standard will, however, soon be made
manifest by the comparison of a lower with a higher
animal. Let us select the fresh-water polype and the bee.

The little animal, several lines in length, which in
our waters usually lives adhering to a plant, is a
hollow cylinder, of which the body-wall is formed of

two layers of cells, a layer of muscles, and a supporting
membrane, which gives consistency to the whole, and
may be compared to a skeleton. The mouth is sur-
rounded by arms of similar construction, and varying in
number from four to six. The surface of the body is
studded with numerous little stinging vesicles, which
by their contact stun any smaller animalcule straying
within the reach of the polype, and render them an
easy prey. This is, in a few words, the construction of
the animal. It possesses no arterial system, no special
respiratory apparatus ; the functions of the nerves and
the sensory organs are performed by the individual parts
of the surface. Reproduction is usually effected by the
budding of gemmules, which fall off at maturity, but
occasionally also by the produce of very simple sexual
organs.

On the other hand, hours do not suffice to describe
the structure of a bee. Even externally, its body,
which possesses so highly complicated a structure, pro-
mises a rich development of the interior. The man-
ducatory apparatus can be rendered comprehensible
only by comparison with the oral organs of the whole
insect world. The various divisions of the alimentary
canal are each provided with special glands. The rich
psychical life, all the actions which imply intelligence,

SAS ages eee ee

Cf ee Se ee

1 SES SS ER tage eae Oe ent :
7 ny ie a Ce ey ee eee . % 7 ’ i
ait Sr an a, ee ae eee te ) ’ Sa ian "
: 4 Mis ey ee Moe gn ee Bear ae eS ne —.
r : + to ve Se ae a eh = oe iTS

SYSTEMATIC ARRANGEMENT. 29.

calculation, and perception of external situation, are
rendered possible by a highly developed nervous system,
and the marvellously complex sensory organs combined

with it, of which the eyes are especially remarkable.

Independently of the generative organs, consisting of
manifold parts of greater or less importance, the history
of the multiplication and development of the bee de-
mands a study of itself.

The function, and therewith the rank and value, of the
bee’s body seem to us higher than that of the polype in
proportion as it is more complex. The superior com-
plexity and variety of the parts is anatomically evident,
and similarly the higher phase of the life. The superior
energy of the existence, the functional capacity and per-
fection of the bee as contrasted with the feebleness of
the polype, is obviously a result, or more correctly an
expression, of the greater mechanical and physiological
division of labour. In one animal, as in the other, life

_is spent in the function of self-preservation and the

maintenance of the species, or reproduction ; in both,
the cycle of phenomena is limited, unbroken; but the
means of execution are vety different, and therefore
the general effect is different. In the variety and
correlation of the organs destined for the different
manifestations of life, we have a standard for the rank
of the animals. This rank has a twofold character,

general and special. In other words, the position of

an animal in the system is defined, first, by the
general attributes, which it has in common with the
forms harmonizing with it in the main characters
of their organization; and, secondly, by the more
special characteristics, which place the animal in its

30 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

own rank and station among its own immediate
kindred.

Some insight into this classification of the animal
kingdom is naturally indispensable to any one, who
wishes to test and understand its reasons, and to render
an account of it is an essential part of our task.

Since Cuvier’s reconstruction of Zoology in the early
part of this century, our science has been familiarized
with the expression “type,” or “fundamental form,”
introduced, long before, by Buffon. Cuvier, by ex-
tensive dissections and comparisons, first proved that
animals were not, as people were formerly inclined to
suppose, made on a last or shaped upon a block; but
that they fall into several great divisions, in each of
which expression is given to a peculiar constitution,
arrangement, and distribution of the organs ; in short,
to a peculiar style. The sum of these characteristic
peculiarities, as well as the whole of the species united
in it, was termed a “type.” Various views, it is true,
even now prevail as to the extent of several of these types
or families, as we will already term them ; but if we dis-
regard the dubious, and in many ways suspicious, exis-
tences, generally comprised under the name of primordial
animals, there is a general agreement as to the following
number, but less as to the sequence of the animal types,
than as to those groups, each of which has its peculiar
physiognomy and special characteristic structure.

The class Coelenterata includes the Polypes and
Medusz, and in the closest connection with it stands
the interesting class of the Spongiadz, especially in-
structive as affording direct evidence of the doctrine of
Descent. The organs of these animals are nearly always

NOE ee A ee ee ee

ee a 2 ee, 2 ee,

TYPES AND FAMILIES. 31

arranged radially round an axis, passing through the
dorsal and ventral pole. The cavity, which in most
other animals—for instance, in man—is termed the
abdominal cavity, the space between the intestinal wall
and the abdominal parietes, is deficient in them ; but,
on the other hand, from the stomach proceed in general
various kinds of tubes and branchia, which to a certain
extent replace the abdominal cavity. Fig. 2 representsa

FIG, 2.

Medusa, Tiaropsis Diadema, after Agassiz. The darkly-
shaded organs form the so-called ccelenteric apparatus.
Of the Echinoderms, the reader is probably ac-
quainted, at least with the star-fish (Asterias) and the
sea-urchin (Echinus), of which the general form is like-
wise usually radiate. Besides a peculiar chalky deposit,
or greater or less calcification of the skin covering, a
system of water-canals forms a characteristic of this
family. With these are connected the rows of suckers,
which, by protrusion and retraction, serve as organs of
locomotion. On account of the radiate structure pre-
vailing among the Echinoderms, Medusz, and Polypes,

32 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

Cuvier believed them to be more nearly related, and
introduced them altogether, under the name of Radiata.
This similarity, however, is only superficial, for whilst,
on the one hand, anatomy discloses the great difference
of the Coelenterata and Echinodermata, the history of
evolution still more decidedly banishes the Echinoderm
from this position, and connects them more closely with

the next division.
In this, that of the Vermes, the systematizer of the
old school finds his real difficulty ; in so many ways do
they deviate from each other, so great is the distance
between the lower and the higher forms; and after
deducting the distinctive marks of orders, so little
remains as a common character, so variegated is the
host of smaller scattered groups, and even of single
species, which demand admittance to the system of the
Vermes. If we attempt to describe their typical nature
in a few words, it must be something like this: The
Vermes are more or less elongated, symmetric animals,
which possess no actual legs, but effect their locomotion
by means of a muscular system, closely combined with.
the integuments, which frequently become an actual
muscular cylinder. To this we will add, that the per-
plexities and difficulties in reference to points of classi-
fication are transformed into sources of knowledge for
the adherent of the doctrine of Descent.

The relations of the previous family with the type of
the Articulata is so conspicuous, that the “kinship”
of the two was never questioned, even by the older
zoologists. The very name of one, the highest division
of the Vermes, that is, of the Annelids, or segmented
worms, indicate this connection. This distinctive mark

GRADATIONS WITHIN THE TYPE. 33

of the Crustacea, Arachnida, Myriopoda, and Insecta, is
that their bodies are constructed of sharply-defined rings
or segments, the legs, antennz and mandibles likewise
_ sharing in this segmented character. <A faithful expres-
sion of this segmentation is afforded by the nervous
_ system, which lies, ladder-like on the ventral side, that is,
beneath the intestinal canal, nearly encircling the gullet
with its anterior loop. The display of segmentation is
favoured by a deposit of horny substance, which gives a
skeleton-like stiffness to the integuments.

The direct reverse is shown in the integuments of
the Mollusca, our mussels, snails, and cuttle-fish. For

although so many are supplied with protecting scales
and shells, these are mere excretions from the actual
_ skin, which remains soft, and characteristically moist
and slimy, owing to the secretions of numerous glands
contained in it, and has an inclination to lay itself in
folds, and form a mantle-like investment to the body.
The body therefore remains more or less clumsy ; it pos-
sesses none of the grace of the Articulata, and especially
of the insect; it is destitute of segmentation, and this
deficiency is likewise evinced in the nervous system.
This consists only of a ring, encircling the cesophagus,
and a few smaller ganglia.

We shall most readily come to an understanding as
to the Vertebrata, the family with which man is insepa-
rably united. ‘The essential part is the vertebral column,
that portion of the internal and persistently bony or
cartilaginous skeleton, in which the main portion of the
nervous system is contained.

It is thus established that the systematic classification
of the animal kingdom is based on certain prominent

34 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

characteristics of form and internal structure ; and it is
very easy to select from every type forms in which the
distinctive marks, comprised in the systematic diagnosis,
may be displayed in full perfection. But this is imme-
diately succeeded by a farther observation, that of gra-
dations within the type. When we previously compared
the polype and the bee, and were obliged to assign to
each a very different rank, a portion of this difference
_ of grade is certainly due to the difference of the family;
but the forms united by family characteristics likewise
diverge widely from each other, and the systematist
speaks of lower and higher classes within every type, of
lower and higher orders within every class.

Reason is compelled to this by the same considerations
which forced themselves upon us in the comparison of the
polype and the bee. Why does the mussel stand lower
than the snail? Because it does not possess a head,
because its nervous system is not so concentrated and
so voluminous, because its sensory organs are more de-
fective. In one, as in the other, the structural material
is present in quantities sufficient for the completion of
the type; but in the snail it is more developed, and the
single circumstance of the integration of various parts to
form the head confers a higher dignity upon the snail.
It is needless to illustrate this gradation within the
families by further examples ; the most superficial com-
parison of a fish with a bird or a mammal, of one of
the parasitic crustacea with a crayfish or an insect,
shows, as the older zoology represented it, that in the
actual forms the ground plan, or “ideal types,” find
very diversified expression.

A further result of this descriptive inquiry is the

TREE-LIKE GROUPING, 35

tree-like grouping of the members of the same family.
The reciprocal relations of the various families can-
not be represented in a simple line; though in former
days more importance was attributed to the general
indications of the relative value of the types. On the
other hand, descriptive zoology had long been compelled
to devise tables of affinity for the systematic subdivisions,
descending even to species according to the criterion of
anatomical perfection ; and these found expression only
in diagrams of highly ramified trees. Branches ap-
peared which terminated after a brief extension ; others
are greatly elongated with numerous side branches; in
every branch characteristic phenomena and series are
made manifest. | |

Let us attempt it with the Vertebrata, for example.
Even with the fishes we fall into great perplexity ;
which to place at the end as being the highest. But
take which we will, the sharks or our teleostei, the am-
phibians cannot be annexed in a direct line, nor does the
elongated branch line of the latter merge, as might be
imagined, into the reptiles. The birds, on their side,
offer a sharp contrast to the mammals, and this separa-
tion and divergence extend to all the subdivisions. We
must figuratively represent family branches, clusters of
genera, and tufts of species, which latter ramify into
sub-species and varieties. With this representation of
the tree-like distribution of the system, we shall gladly
revert to the comparison of the members of different
types, with reference to their functional value. The bee
in itself is manifestly a far more complex organism than
the lowest fish-like animal, the lancelet ; and in these two
we compare a low formof ahigh type, and a high form

36 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

of alowtype. By varying and combining comparisons of
this sort, and taking account of the points of connection
between the various types, to which we shall immediately
refer, the figure of the systematic trees completes itself
into one vast tree, of which the main branches are re-
presented by the types.

Had the systematizers of the old school been familiar
with the construction of plants and animals, they would
_ have first established the diagnoses and distinctive cha-
racters, and then called to life the types and their species;
for their chief torment has been, that the diagnoses are
liable to so many exceptions, and that the characters
of the fundamental forms are without any absolute value.
Roughly and generally speaking, polypes are radiate in
form, but not a few are bilateral, or symmetric on two
sides. Most snails possess well-marked mantle-folds, but
we can scarcely speak of the testa of many thoroughly
worm-like slugs. .

Head and skull seem an inalienable mark of the
vertebrata, yet the lancelet has no such head, but merely
an anterior end. Nevertheless, it may be objected, it
has a vertebral column; yet this, the special badge of
nobility of the vertebrate animals, like the auditory appa-
ratus, and the notochord, is, even if only transiently, a
possession of the Ascidians, a class of animals which
in their mature condition do not bear the remotest re-
semblance to the Vertebrata. When we become aware
of these deviations from so-called laws of form and
structure, seemingly well established, we are prepared
' for a manifest failure of the system, in regard to con-
necting forms, and forms of uncertain position in the
system.

29 oO ee is Ts ae
he EN ICE eT een oe

EES a he eee ETE Y,

INTERMEDIATE FORMS. 37

s If the result of the systematic sifting and arrange-
_ ment within the individual types can be comprised in

diagrams of trees, forms intermediate to the members
of the types, classes, orders, &c., follow as a matter of

- course. For if the figure be correct, every ramification

of the branches must include species diverging very
slightly from the species standing in the lowest portions
of the bough from which it branches off. And thus all
systematizing, in fact, amounted to the insertion of the
right intermediate forms between each two forms devi-
ating from each other in a higher degree; nay, in some
cases, intermediate forms were sought where none exist.
The older zoology always regarded the duck-mole (Or-
nithorhynchus) as the mammal most nearly allied to the
birds, though the cause of the bird-like appearance of
the lowest mammal known, is by no means to be sought
in a direct relationship, but in a remote cousinhood.

But we must draw attention, not to these connecting
forms, which natural history assumes as perfectly self-
evident, but to those which are, as it were, inconvenient
to systematic description, and threaten to render illusory
the groundwork so laboriously gained. There are some
fish-like animals, the Dipnoi, (Lepidosirens and their
congeners) with the characters of Amphibians. The
Infusoria possess many characteristics of the so-called
primordial animals, but in other ways they differ from
them, and point to the lowest Turbellaria. A minute

animal inhabiting our seas in countless multitudes, ze.

the Sagitta, is neither a true annelid nor a legitimate
mollusc. ‘The class of the Radiata fits neither into the
system of the actual Annulosa, nor into that of the true
Articulata, yet provision must be made for it in the

38 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

system ; and any one who clings to the types as ideal
and inalterable fundamental forms, falls into sad per-
plexity how to dispose of his Radiata.

Example after example might be thus accumulated
to show that the rigid partitions of the system are
scarcely raised before they are again broken down in
every direction ; and this in direct ratio with the increase
of special science. As before said, descriptive natural
history necessarily gained this experience. It then
spoke of exceptions and deviations, without being able
to adduce any reason why the classes and types should
be able to break through their limits, and indeed most
frequently without feeling any need of accounting for
the failure of the rigid system,

337° Bo al eal ol | ot

IIT.

The Phenomena of Reproductior. in the Animal World.

THE faculty of giving existence to new life is part of
the evidence of life. A crystal does not reproduce
itself, it can only be resolved into its elementary consti-
tuents; and in the natural course of things, or in an

artificial manner, these may be induced to form another

crystalline combination. But this is not that con-

tinuity of reproduction which links individual to indivi-
dual, is not procreation wrapped in a cloud of mystery.

Herein, it seems, consists a stubborn opposition. Yet,
if the distinction between animate and inanimate nature
has been recognized as one not entirely absolute;
especially if the possibility, nay even the necessity, has»
been perceived of the primordial generation or parent-
less origin of the lowest organic beings from inorganic
matter (of which more hereafter), and if the nature of
nutrition and growth is understood to be entirely
dependent on the power of obtaining material,—the
mystery of reproduction henceforth disappears, Gene-
ration is no longer a mystical event; and the origin of
an organism in or from an organism, the emission or

development of innumerable germs, may, like the

origin of a new crystal, be analyzed into the motions

of elements, as yet accessible only to the eye of imagi-
8

40 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

nation. By this we mean to say that in the province of
reproduction the limits of inquiry are neither narrow
nor peculiar. We will therefore now proceed to describe
the process of reproduction and development in the
animal kingdom.

If, as must be generally admitted, the most essential
characteristics are common to the highest and the lowest
life,—and it is only the complexity of the vital processes,
together with the variety of the parts by which they are
performed, that give rise to graduated diversities,—it
will, of course, be in the simplest organisms that we shall
most readily recognize the nature of these vital processes.

The simplest beings, discovered by Haeckel, such as
the Protamceba, those minute albuminous masses of sar-
code, increase to a certain extent. Why these dimensions
should vary only within definite narrow limits, and why,
on attaining a certain extent, the molecules should
gravitate into two halves, we do not know; at any rate
it is an affair of relations of cohesion, theoretically
susceptible. of computation. It is enough that at a
certain size the coherence of the parts is loosened in a
central zone, the individual becomes faithless to its
name, and divides into two halves, of which each from |
the moment of separation begins an individual life,
while from the commencement of the fission prepara-
tions were being made for their self-dependence. This
is the simplest case of reproduction, a multiplication
by division. Frequently, however, it does not stop
at bisection; the motion of the minute constituents,
which causes the fission, proceeds in such a manner that
the halves are again divided, and the quarters yet again,
the whole being thus divided into a greater number of

FISSION—-GEMMATION. 4!

F rtions, and the parent-creature is resolved into a
swarm of off-shoots.
4 i This multiplication by mere division of the mass pre-
: supposes that the organism thus reproducing itself pos-
— sesses no high complexity. The bisection of a beetle
_ or a bird is inconceivable as a means of propagation.
4 Yet Stein’s valuable observations on the reproductive
process — of the Infusoria, make us acquainted with
organisms standing far above these simple so-called
Monera, of which the subdivisions undergo a series of
profound metamorphoses, before separating as self-
dependent individuals. This transformation, combined
with fission, leads to reproduction by gemmation. __
_ As the fission of these low organisms depends on the
attainment of a certain limit of growth conditional on
adequate nourishment, the case now more frequently
occurs that the individual discharges the superfluity of
material obtained at a definite part of the body, and
forms a bud or gemmule. We are already acquainted
with reproduction by gemmation in the simplest organ-
ism, the cell; for all healing and cicatrization in higher
beings, even to the re-integration of the mutilated limbs
of amphibians, is effected only by the reproduction by
fission and gemmation of the elementary morphological
constituents. But it lies in the nature of the process
of gemmation, that it should extend far higher than
fission in the scale of organisms; it is the origination
of a new being from one already existing, the latter,
meanwhile, preserving its individuality wholly or for
the greater part, and yet being able to transfer to the
progeny its own characteristics in their full integrity.
The simplest case of gemmation is where the parent

=" ae ical ee, das ees tt Fae a ee eT
ee Bak ing eo, ee ge ens Ben ease 2 ‘
* . 2 + ty gt Meas o>, son ma : ‘
ied BPI SS Ne SHR MRR > IR CRS EEE a Mies .
eS ee Oe er we SRS ee Oe ae ae Ee Oe Se —
ro ¢ » u ‘* ee eee Ve r a ar a
7 . Pe

re a Oe, te

o>

42 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

animal produces one or more gemmules similar to itself,
capable in their turn of producing similar gemmules. Of
this, every collection of corals gives numerous examples,
and shows how the diversified appearance of the several
genera of coral depends merely on minor modifications
of this mode of reproduction. Yet single corals exist
in which, on careful comparison, not only may accidental
deviations be already discerned, but regularly recurring
variations between parent and progeny, as Semper has
recently shown in Madrepores and Fungiform corals.
This brings us to the highly-important phenomenon of
Alternate Generation, which we must elucidate by a
few examples before entering upon the nature of sexual
reproduction.

Figure 3 shows in A a polype-shaped being with
cruciform tentacles, on which its discoverer, Dujardin,
bestowed the generic name of Cross-polype, or Stauri-
dium. This animal, growing like a polype upon a stalk,
forms above its lower cross, gemmules which make their
appearance as spherical balls, gradually assume a bell-like
shape, and detach themselves on attaining the structure
and form of a Medusa or sea-nettle. The Medusa (termed
Cladonema Radiatum, Fig. 3 B) is thus the offspring of
its utterly dissimilar parent, the Stauridium ; it repro-
duces itself in the sexual method, and from its eggs
proceed Stauridia. The two generations thus alter-
nate; the cross-polype is an intermediate generation in
the development of the Medusa, so that the sexual genera-
tion never originates directly from its egg.

In the tape-worm, we have an illustration of the same
process, only in a somewhat more complicated form.
It is known that from the intestinal canal of individuals

ALTERNATE GENERATION. 43

_ afflicted with tape-worm, issue so-called somites or seg-
_ ments of the tape-worm. These somites are usually
- filled with such an extraordinary number of ova that
_ they seem like mere packets of eggs. It appears, how-
A me) ft

my
>

Ss

we :

UE Se

pan

=
RY som

<<

_
ae ae ee
y

==
7

=e co
=
—_—

= a

er aw et

<=>
Zs
—

FIG. 3.

ever, from the evolutionary history of the tape-worm,
and its relations with other annulosa, namely with
leeches and Turbellaria, that notwithstanding their in-
completeness and deficiency of organs, these somites are
equivalent to sexually mature individuals ;. or, according
to Haeckel’s definition, are endowed with personality.
If the tape-worm now comported itself like most other
animals, somites would be directly developed from its
eggs. But to this there is a very circuitous proceeding.

AA THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

If the egg of a tape-worm, by chance and good luck,
strays into a congenial stomach,—for example, the egg
of the human tape-worm, Toenia solium, into the stomach
of a pig, the embryo wanders out of the stomach in
which it quitted the egg, and makes its way into the
muscles, where it swells out into a sort of cyst. This
cyst is the first intermediate generation. It produces a
peg-shaped gemmule, which, however, fails of its object
as long as the “bladder worm,” or “ Gargol,” remains in
the flesh of the pig. It is only when this comes, raw or
imperfectly cooked, into the human stomach, that the
time has arrived for the release of the pupa. It emerges
from its parent the cyst, and the pupa, in which we now
recognize the head and thorax of the tape-worm imago,
represents a second intermediate generation. Its pro-
ductiveness is forthwith displayed; it becomes elon-
gated, and as its ribbon-like form increases, shooting
out from the posterior portion of the cervix, the more
distinctly marked become the transverse stripes and
“somites ;” in other words, the individuals of the third
or sexual generation.

In the evolutionary cycles just discussed, there is an
alternation of asexual and sexual reproduction; and
before examining some other cases of asexual multi-
plication, we must make ourselves acquainted with the
facts of sexual reproduction.

The characteristic of this is, that it requires for the
generation of the new individual the union of two
different products or morphological elements, the ovum
and the sperm. The ovum is always, in the first in-
stance, a simple cell, of which the nucleus is termed the
germinal vesicle, and the nucleole the germinal spot.

~ SONS ea Gene ee
- —y a = i a 6 a ee

GERM-CELLS. | 45

In manyanimals it is provided with a sheath or membrane ~
of its own; in others it remains naked, and in that case
frequently displays the remarkable movements of pro-
toplasm. The germ-cells of different classes of animals
vary considerably in their microscopic dimensions ;
nevertheless, in the whole animal kingdom, from the
sponges and polypes up to the mammals inclusive of
man, they are essentially similar. Nor do non-essential
differences appear until the primitive germ-cell is more
abundantly provided with yelk and albumen, and has
surrounded itself with a specially thick and perforated
shell, as in insects and fishes, or with a peculiarly
formed sheath, in the shape of a double concave lens,
as, for instance, in some Turbellaria. As a rule, the
ova are formed in special organs,
the ovaries. The other sexual .
element, the sperm, contains, as
its peculiar active constituents,
the spermatozoa (fig. 4 s), which
consist of a pointed, elliptic, or
occasionally of a hook-shaped,
head, and a thread-like body. As long as the sperm
is capable of fecundation, the filamentous appendage
performs serpentine movements, and the development
of the spermatozoa from cells, as well as the comparison
of their movements with the vibrating movements
of ciliated and flagellate cells, enable us to recognize
them also as modified cell structures.

The vehement dispute of last century between Evo-
lutionists and Epigenists has nowa merely historical
interest. The former maintained that either in the ovum
or in the sperm-corpuscle the whole future organism

;

46 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

was prefigured in all its parts,and that it hence required
only the development of the infinitely minute organs
already existing. The others, who carried off the victory,
saw in the ovum the yet undifferentiated material which
subsequent to fecundation had still to be transformed into
the various morphological elements and organs. But it
is scarcely twenty years ago since the process of fecunda-
tion was discovered, and since it was proved that at least
one sperm corpuscle, and, as a rule, several or many,
- must penetrate into the interior of the ovum and unite
materially with its substance in order to produce an
effectual fecundation.

The course of our demonstration obliges us to place
sexual in sharp contrast with asexual genesis. But
here, again, recent times have produced a series of
equalizing and conciliatory observations which must
not be neglected by us, bent as we are on tracing the
antecedents of the doctrine of evolution, and demon-
strating the transition taking place throughout organic
Nature. In the cases of alternate generation selected
above, the generations which do not produce ova and
spermatozoa, reproduce themselves by external gemma-
tion. Now, there is manifestly no great physiological
difference if the deposition of the material from which
the progeny is formed takes place, not externally, but
in and by special internal organs. One of the most
familiar examples occurs in the evolutionary cycle or
alternate generation of the genus Distoma of the
Entozoa. In the ventral cavity of one larval genera-
tion arise cell-spheres, or germs, which develope into
the second generation—the Cercaria.

Great excitement was likewise aroused by the dis-

— ‘ ‘ “ ws uate Le ed ae a Spee i Pos oo aes “tase * — a Reaches < * _ os
eg ee ‘ ey | an ~~ iy & ay AY «ene. . E
~~ eae Seay 7 eal “i bee oN : i 9 ins
a x age iets Tae ‘ nf (el ¥ Sas. - 2 =
= eat a ae ee ns i hemi Ta tee Ee Ee ee ee ae ‘ei . at , ae Re :
‘ 4 eae a es mit Bs eo é
oe: Ne ee Bi y in ~ al sf ead D n
‘ we re eee a re
4 ee ois a Perna (| “ih
ae Py

DEVELOPMENT OF UNFERTILIZED OVA. AT

4 covery of the germ-formation of the larve of a di-
_ pterous insect (Cecidomyia, Miastor). In the ventral

cavity of the maggots of these flies arises a second

K generation of maggots, of which the origin was primarily
attributed to a simple germ-formation, until it was
_ shown that these germs proceed from the situation of

the sexual glands (which in many insects are deve-
loped at a very early stage), and must therefore be
regarded as unfertilized ova. The second generation
of maggots lives at the expense of its parent, consumes
its fatty substance, and afterwards destroys the other
organs ; while of the pelican-like parent nothing finally
remains but the skin, as a protecting cover to the
offspring, which very soon emerges.

Without mentioning other cases in which it may be
questionable whether germs or unfertilized ova attain
development, we will point out a few of those in which
development, without fecundation, is established with
complete certainty. The queen bee, partly from the
natural course of its life, partly from various accidents

in which fecundation could not take place, lays regularly

1 number of unfertilized eggs, from which issue drones,
or male individuals ; or if exceptionally eggs are laid
by workers, which are imperfectly developed female
bees not susceptible of fecundation, these eggs likewise
produce drones only. Von Siebold’s highly interesting
experiments on the reproduction of a wasp (Polistes
Gallica), have shown that the hybernating fertilized
females, who found a new colony in the spring, deposit
eges whence issue female individuals, and occasionally
males. This virgin generation then produces eggs from
which males are developed. With various butterflies,

48 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

on the contrary, the unfertilized eggs produce females
only; and it is the same with several of the lower
crustaceans.

We will now revert to the consideration of the evolu-
tionary processes displayed in sexual reproduction after
fecundation has taken place. Development invariably
commences with a process of cell-formation, the bifurca-
tion or formation of the germinal membrane, after the
completion of which, instead of the one primitive cell,
a large number of cells are usually in existence, as the
material for the distribution and construction of the
embryo. Ova developing parthenogenetically, without
fecundation, likewise commence their development by
this multiplication of cells; and even the ova of ani-
mals, in which development never takes place without
previous fecundation, exhibit an incomplete bifurcation,
if not fertilized at a certain stage of maturity. This
process, it is true, has been as yet demonstrated only in
the ova of the frog and the’ domestic fowl; but these
cases are sufficient to divest the bifurcation of the
character of an independent phenomenon, exclusively
restricted to sexual reproduction.

Even before the appearance of C. E. von Baer’s really
classical and fundamental work on the “ Evolutionary
History of Animals” (Entwickelungsgeschichte der
Thiere),* the view, founded on incomplete observations,
had become established, that in the various stages of
their development the higher animals passed through
the forms of the lower ones. In this, natural philosophy
did not confine itself to the limits of the types; and
hence did not pause at the hypothesis that the mam-
malian embryo was successively a fish, an amphibian,

TYPES OF DEVELOPMENT. ~ 49

and in a certain sense, by a particular gradual evolution
ef the organs, a bird also, but made the embryo like-
wise repeat and surpass the lower types. To this false
tendency, acting on vague analogies, a stop was put by
the great naturalist just named. He showed that a
number of coincidences might, indeed, be demonstrated
between the embryo of the higher and the permanent
form of the lower animals, but that this resemblance
rested essentially on the fact that in the embryo of the
higher animal the differentiation of the general funda-
mental mass had not yet set in, and that in the progress
of development it passes through stages which are per-
manent in the series of inferior animals.

On the other hand, he positively repudiated the asser-
tion that the embryos of the higher types actually pass
through forms permanent in the lower ones. He says
that the type of each animal seems from the first to
fix itself in the embryo, and to regulate its whole
development. As regards the vertebrate animals in
particular, the further we go back in the history of their
development, the more do we find the embryos alike,
both on the whole and in the individual parts. “Only
gradually do the characters appear which mark the
greater, and later those which mark the smaller divi-
sions of the Vertebrata. Thus from the general type
the special one is evolved.”

Von Baer thus held that the analogy consisted only in
the embryonic states of the various animal forms; but he
was obliged to go beyond the circle of the types, and he
thought it probable that among all embryos of verte-
brate, as well as invertebrate animals, developed from a
true ovum, there is a conformity in the condition of the

50 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

germ at a period when the type has not yet manifested
itself. This led him to the question, “Whether, at the
beginning of development, all animals are not essen-
tially alike, and whether a common primordial form
does not exist for all?” “It might,” he finally thinks,
“be maintained, not without reason, that the simple
cyst-like form is the common fundamental form from
which all animals are developed, not merely in idea, but
historically.”

When the barrier which it was formerly thought
necessary to erect between asexual multiplication and
multiplication caused by fecundation had been recog-
nized as non-existent, and it was perceived that all
development amounts to the multiplication and meta-
morphosis of the primitive germ or egg-cell, the cell
was necessarily regarded, in the acceptation of the older
investigators, as the common fundamental form. But
although the descriptive history of evolution does not
go back to this elementary organism, and considers
even the bifurcation as merely a preparation for actual
development, at any rate the earliest rudimentary larval
conditions of different types may be compared with
each other.

The discoveries of the last ten years with reference
to this subject are so numerous, and such striking
analogies have been advanced, that we must needs go
much further than, at that time, was possible for Von
Baer. It is not merely a question of those general
analogies in the segregation of tissues from an indiffer-
ent rudimentary mass, but of homologies in the distri-
bution, form, and composition of the embryos and larve,
of which the after effects are of profound importance

EARLIEST CONDITION OF LARVA. 51

to the later and actual typical impress. With this object,
let us consider the larva of a calcareous sponge at the
stage which Haeckel has designated as the Gastrula
phase.

The diagram gives the section of a larva of this
description, which at this period is nothing more than a
stomach provided with an orifice (fig. 5 0) ; its wall con-

=

ZNOy
Pye)

pg Z
ing Poe

!

(

;

Hit
i> it

i

=s i ©)

==NN

FIG. s.

sists of two strata, or layers of cells. The cells of the
external stratum are distinguished from those of the
inner one by their elongated form, and the possession of
filaments serving as organs of locomotion. All subse-
quent development and differentiation, certainly not
very important in the sponges, may be traced to modi-
fications of these two membranes; the external mem-

52 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

brane (Ectoderm, or Exoderm) and the internal mem-
brane (Entoderm). And this phase of the ciliated
larva, with its twofold strata, its primitive ventral cavity
and mouth, recurs in the Coelenterata, with slight varia-
tions in the Echinoderms, in some of the Annulosa, in
the Sagitta, the Ascidians, and the Lancelet. From
the analogy of all these animals, and especially of the
last, we shall be able hereafter to derive important
inductions.

- But if no weight be attached to the presence of
these filaments of the external layer, which is, moreover,
justified by the relation of the filament to the cell, and
if it be acknowledged as the essential significance of
the larval arrangement, that from its two laminz the
collective organs derive their origin, then to the animals
above enumerated must be added, not only almost the
whole of the Articulata, but likewise the remainder of
the Vertebrata, as in them, immediately after the appear-
ance of the primitive striz, follows their separation into
two cell-layers, or membranes. Respecting the deriva-
tion of the third or middle germinal lamina, and the
share of the two primitive lamine in its formation,
observers are not agreed.

Only from this point does the development of the great
animal groups take various directions, and it is the im-
mortal merit of Von Baer to have fixed these types of
development, independently of the fundamental forms,
established by Cuvier on zoological and anatomical con-
siderations, and he thereby laid a far deeper foundation
for the existence of these types. We will illustrate our
meaning by two examples.

When the ovum of the articulate animal has sur-

=, Zs

be
iM
= i:
ey Sy

a
a

¥
ee
Pe
bs
a
oe,
Z:
=
%,
i
ae
Fes

-kpapoeers D

and legs, and by their heterogencous

TYPE OF DEVELOPMENT OF ARTICULATA. 53

rounded itself with a germinal membrane, a portion of it
thickens into a long germinal stria, resembling an elon-
gated ellipse. This is the rudiment of the ventral side’ of
the future animal. A groove then divides it into the two
germinal lamine, and transverse striz next make their
appearance, the indications of the so-called primordial
segments. The symmetrical disposition of the organs,
and the integration of the body out |

of consecutive segments, is herewith
initiated. All further development
emanates from these primordial seg-
ments, which are the standard of the
Annelids or higher Vermes ; while in
the Articulata, projections and ap-
pendages of these segments develop
into feelers, manducatory apparatus

integration in the regions of the
head, and of the middle and posterior
portions of the body, give rise to the
vast variety within the type. In each
particular case we see what is special Fic. 6.

emanate from what is more homogeneous and undiffer-
entiated, and this is likewise corroborated by the more
advanced phase portrayed in the diagram (fig. 6). It
represents the embryo of the great black-beetle (Hydro-
philus piceus) on its ventral side. The antennz (/), the
three pair of oral appendages (7), and the three pair of
legs, are as yet little distinguished. In the further course
of development, the lateral portions grow towards the
back, in the centre of which they finally meet. As
compared with the Vertebrata, it may hence be said

54 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

that the Articulata have their navel on their backs.
Conversely, it is the characteristic of the evolutionary
type of the Vertebrata that the position of the germ
corresponds with the dorsal side of the animal. The
formation of the dorsal groove, which subsequently
closes to form the canal of the spinal cord, as it is
gradually enveloped in a sheath growing from below,
is followed by the formation of transverse plates, the
pre-vertebral plates. The side plates lying outside of
these grow towards the ventral side, and finally merge
in the navel. The position of the actual vertebral
column, consisting of separate vertebre, is always
originally occupied by a cartilaginous band, the noto-
chord (chorda dorsalis), and, as from this axis, the germi-
nal matter transforms itself into a tube above as well as
below,—into the spinal marrow with its sheath, and the
ventral cavity with the intestinal canal,—Von Baer con-
sidered: this mode of development as bi-symmetrical.
The development of the Articulata he regards as simply
symmetrical, and the development of the Molluscs
he designated as massive. The justification of this is
that the elongation produced by segmentation and the
repetition of similar parts and sections of the body
implicit in segmentation generally,—the metameric for-
mation, as it is termed by Haeckel,—is totally foreign to
the Molluscs.

We must now again repeat, that somewhat extensive
observations of the evolutionary forms of different ani-
mals lead at once to the belief that the embryos and
evolutionary phases of higher animals are transiently
more closely related to the complete and definitive con-
ditions of the lower animal-forms, at least of the same

SYSTEMATIC DEVELOPMENT. 55

family ; whence arose the fixed idea that the embryo of
the higher animals passes through the forms of the lower
animals. When natural philosophy, more especially in
Germany, had elaborated this doctrine in a rather fan-
tastical manner, and had proclaimed that Man was the
sum of all animals, in structure, as well as in develop-
ment, “the doctrine,” says Von Baer, “of the uniformity
of individual metamorphosis with the vague metamor-
phoses of the whole animal kingdom necessarily acquired
great weight, when, by Rathke’s brilliant discovery, ger-
minal fissures were demonstrated in the embryos of
mammals and of birds, and the appropriate vessels
were soon afterwards actually revealed.”

The exaggerations and false inferences drawn from
_ general analogies, and the vague ideas of types hover-
ing above the whole, and regulating individual develop-
ment, were wittily chastised by Von Baer.

“To convince ourselves that a doubt as to this doctrine
is not utterly groundless, let us imagine that the birds
had studied the history of their development, and that
it was they who now investigated the structure of the
mature mammal and of man. Might not their physio-
logical manuals teach as follows ?—‘ These quadrupeds
and bipeds have much embryonic resemblance, for their
cranial bones are separate; like ourselves during the
first four or five days of hatching, they are without
a beak; their extremities are tolerably like each other,
as are ours for about the same time; not a single true
feather is to be found on their bodies, only thin feather-
shafts, so that, even in the nest, we are more advanced
than they ever become; their bones are not very hard,
and like ours, in our youth, contain no air at all; they

56 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

are utterly destitute of air-sacs, and their lungs, like
ours in early infancy, are not full-grown; a crop is com-
pletely wanting; gullet and gizzard are, more or less,
merged in a sac, all conditions very transitory in us,
and, in most, the nails are awkwardly broad, as with us
before breaking the shell; the bats, which appear the
most perfect, are alone able to fly; not the others. And
these mammals which, so long after birth, are unable to
find their own food, and never rise from the ground,
fancy themselves more highly organised than we ?’”

FIG. 7. “- Fie. &

Nevertheless, there remains the fact of the parallelism
of individual development with the systematic series to
which the individual belongs; and, among thousands of
examples, we will select some of the most accessible and
convincing. Polypes have always been placed systemati-
cally below the Medusz ; in the development of many

SYSTEMATIC DEVELOPMENT. By

Medusz (ci np. Fig. 3, p. 43), a polype-like condition is
interposed. The crinoid (Comatula), very common in
the Mediterranean, is in its mature condition freely
movable. ‘This definitive development is, however, pre-
ceded by a sessile stage (Fig. 7), during which the
body is attached to a stalk. During the larval period
the animal resembles the permanently sessile genera,
which, by all systematic rules, and by their geological
position, occupy a lower rank in the series of echino-
derms. The crabs, or anourous crustacea, are raised by
sundry characteristics above their long-tailed congeners,
among which is the fresh-water crayfish. In the course
of development they pass through the long-tailed stage,
as is shown in the larva (Fig. 8). It is by the abor-
tion of the tail, which is employed by the long-tailed
species as a natatory organ, that they. become more
fitted for running, and some of them for terrestrial life,
as they are, in a measure, released from a burden.

One of the systematic series included in the Vertebrata,
leads through the reptiles to the birds. Now, if, in the
physiological reflections which Von Baer put into their
beaks, the birds, as will appear later, were mistaken in
boasting of their feathery garb in contrast to mammals
and to man, they have, nevertheless, carried it a stage
further than the reptiles, for the scale is the embryonic
rudiment of the feather. Likewise, the tarso-meta-
tarsal joint of the embryonic bird, with which we are
already conversant (p. 9), and which is distinguished
from the ankle-joint of mammals and of man, by its
lying not between the leg and the tarsus, but in the
tarsus itself, remains, as a definitive condition in the
reptile, in the embryonic condition which in the bird it

58 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

rapidly passes through. Although mammals are never
actual fish, there is much that is fish-like in the em-
bryonic phases of their organs; the embryonic fissures
in the thorax correspond with the germinal branchial
fissures; the formation of the brain may be traced to
the complete brain of the lampreys and the sharks, &c.

In order to refute the doctrine that the embryo passes
through the whole animal kingdom, Von Baer was con-
tent to prove that it never changes from one type to
another. He repudiated the other, and more probable
part of this theory, that is, that, at least within the types,
the higher groups, in their embryonic phases, repeated
the permanent forms of the lower ones, by terming it a
question of mere analogies. The embryo, as it is gradually
perfected by progressive histological and morphological
differentiation, necessarily accords, zm this respect, with
less developed animals in proportion to its youth. “It
is, therefore, very natural that the embryo of the mammal
should be more like that of the fish, than the embryo of
the fishis like the mammal. Now, if the fish be regarded
merely as a less perfect mammal (and this is an un-
founded hypothesis), the mammal must be considered
as a more highly developed fish; and, in that case, it is
quite logical to say that the embryo of the vertebrate
animal is originally a fish.” ?

We have been somewhat faithless to our intention of
confining ourselves in this chapter to facts only. The
facts are too apt to provoke reflections, and we have,
moreover, repeated these reflections merely as historical
facts; we must now inquire whether they are really
capable of satisfying us. I think not. It is by no
means a merely histological and morphological differen-

ABORTIVE ORGANS, | 59

vhich causes the resemblance of the higher in-
, to the lower complete forms. To limit our-
) one example: it is quite incomprehensible
- ear-bones of the mammal should be developed,
circuitous process of the formation of germinal
if it were a mere question of histological and
ological differentiation. This explanation fails

h regard to the whole class of the phenomena
seless and abortive organs, and, finally, the
onary type” itself as it rules the groups and
nc padal development, still remains without

ew ee
Ph, he eae 4

60 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

IV.

The Animal World in its Historical and Palzeontological Development.

IT is so easy to observe that the earth’s crust, from the
deepest valleys to the highest mountain top contains
innumerable animal remains, that even antiquity could
not fail to notice it. But some two thousand years
passed by before a correct knowledge was attained of
the relations of these remains to the present world.
Some thought they were sports of nature, products of
creative power leading to no special object, but in a
certain measure to be regarded as exercises prelimi-
nary to the actual creation of life ; others considered
the fossils as remains of living creatures, indeed, but
of such as still existed, and which had been destroyed
by overflows and subsequent withdrawals of the sea.
The legend of the universal deluge, especially, derived

great support from this second opinion. Only when, ~
at-the end of last century, the stratification of the earth’s
crust was revealed to science, after the outlines of a
history of the solar system and of a special history
of the earth or geology had been indicated by Kant
and Laplace, only then arose the possibility and neces-
sity of a real paleontology, or knowledge of pre-
historic life. At the beginning of this century it was
discovered that the fossils corresponding with the stra-

SOLS ten Cae

eet

meee

:
a
-.
aL.
vf
Wel;
Py
bes
:
f
te

GEOLOGICAL FORMATIONS. 61

tification of the earth’s crust follow each other in regular
sequence, and that in this sequence they differ from the
present creation, as they do from each other.

We must make ourselves acquainted with the order of
succession of these strata. They are the shelves in
which the vegetable and animal remains lie stored. To
arrange them was certainly possible only by taking the
organisms which they contained as guides or clues.
We, however, shall take this arrangement as our data,
and, with the object we have in view, we shall naturally
consider only those strata and rocks in which fossils—
using this word in its widest interpretation—are or might
be contained, those, namely, which are proved to be
sedimentary, z.c. aqueous deposits. Our information is
limited to a great part of Europe, numerous districts of

America, and scattered points of the rest of the world.

The following table gives the the arrangement of the
sedimentary strata from above downwards :—

x. Alluvium.
2. Diluvium.
3. Tertiary formation, -
Pliocene.
‘Miocene.
Eocene.
4. Cretaceous formation.
. of English
Sinon, | = White Chalk and Chalk Marl Pesengere a
Turon. = Part of the Chalk Marl Page's Ad-
Kinoman, = Upper Greensand wach Sas
Book,

Gault.
Neocoman (Wealden).

§. Jurassic formation or Oolite.
Upper White Jura (Malm).
Middle Brown Jura (Dogger),
Lower Black Jura (Lias).

O02 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

n

. Triassic formation or New Red Sandstone,
Keuper or Variegated Marls.,
Muschelkalk.

Variegated Sandstone.
. Permian formation or Dyas.
Zechstein (Magnesian Limestone or Dolomitic Conglomerate).
Rothliegendes or Red Conglomerate,
8. Carboniferous formation.
Coal Measures.
Millstone Grit.
Mountain Limestone.
g. Devonian formation,

to. Silurian formation.

rr. Cambrian formation.

12. Laurentian formation.

Although we are not writing on geology, a short
explanation of these strata will be requisite, as their
mutual relations also throw light on the nature and
distribution of the contemporaneous organisms. All
displacements of earth which we now see occurring by
means of rain, rivers, sea and other natural forces
which have taken place in historic times, in short, in
the so-called Present, such as the great delta deposits,
and the moraine formations of our glaciers, are ascribed
to the Alluvium.

It was formerly supposed that its limits might be dis-
tinguished from the Diluvium by the appearance of
man, but as it is now, and always has been impossible
to affirm anything positive respecting that epoch, and
as, although a portion of the organisms of which the
remains occur in the Diluvial strata is extinct, much
more still exists, these two formations are inseparably
intermingled.

To the Diluvium belong the vast mud deposits of
the great rivers, alternating with sand banks, the clay
and loess formations caused by the removal of the soil

SN

TERTIARY FORMATION—CHALK. 63

7 by the drainage of the glaciers and the floods of running

water, which at one time increased periodically to a

_ degree truly colossal. The diluvial period, as it seems,
includes, both in Europe and America, a repeated glaci-
fication of countries and vast portions of the world, of
' which the present state of Greenland may now give

some idea.

_ The period of the series of strata, comprised under
the name of the tertiary formation, may be regarded
as that during which, at least,.the skeleton of the pre-
sent continents finally attained its integral configuration.
Within its limits fall the erection and upheaval of the
great mountain chains, the Cordilleras, Alps, Himalayas,
and others ; the outlines of the continents were, mean-
while, in constant ‘movement. This phenomenon, how-
ever, persists throughout all formations, and, as the
geological characteristic of the tertiary formation, more
stress should be laid on the separation of the earth’s
surface into climatic zones, approximating to the zones
of the present age. The names of the subdivisions are
intended to indicate the relation of the animals then
living to those of our world, as it was supposed that in
the eocene the first animals identical with present
species were to be found, more in the miocene, and, yet
more, in the pliocene.

To the chalk formation belong rocks of very various
kinds, which can be reduced to one great geological
period by means of their contents. If the quartzose
sandstone of Saxon Switzerland represents this forma-
tion in the centre of Germany, it is from the white chalk

‘of England and Northern France that it took its name.

In America, the sandstone has been in a great measure
4

64 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT. »

ground down into sand, and in other places the strata
are purely chalky or marly. But the vagueness of the
limitations of strata in situation, and still more in time,
may be estimated by the fact that we are fully justi-
fied in speaking of the chalk formation now going on,
as is shown by the investigations of Carpenter and
W. Thompson on the constitution of the deep sea-
bottom of the Atlantic. To the early chalk period
_ belongs a great fresh-water deposit, and likewise the
Wealden, a formation of peat and bog occasioned by
upheavals, which contains a number of remains of fresh-
water and terrestrial animals, besides. a peculiar sort of
coal.

The oolitic strata appear more definite, menial lying
regularly over each other in distinct deposits, more rarely,
as in the Alps, raised up by later dislocations. The rocks
themselves, betray that the depositions took place in
wide seas, for the most part calm or deep, and this is
rendered a certainty by the scanty vegetal remains and
the far more abundant animal remains which they con-
tain. In the apparently very sharp limitation of the
oolitic formation, both above and below, the older geo-
logy found a main prop for the assertion, that compara-
tively quiet periods of long duration alternated with
catastrophes destroying and re-creating everything. To
avoid any misapprehension we must, however, add that
the oolitic period already possessed vast and highly
integrated continents, as it will likewise be seen that
during this era the higher terrestrial animals made
their appearance.

The characters shown by the three great divisions
of the triassic formation are very various, especially as

TRIAS—COAL. 65

% they are developed in Germany. The German portion,
_ judging by its influxes, must be regarded as a forma-

"tion of strands and bays; its more highly integrated
equivalent in the Alps as a huge oceanic deposit. The
' Muschelkalk (which is missing in England), with its

layers of rock salt and rich remains of oceanic organisms,
is likewise a marine formation. Of the origin of the
stratified variegated sandstone, so-called from its varied
colouring, with its clays, marls, and frequent vast enclo-
sures of gypsum, we obtain some idea from our present
formations of sandy shores and dunes, Like these, the
_ deposition of the variegated sandstone afforded but
_ scanty opportunities of enclosing animal and vegetal
remains, but very notable footprints have been preserved,
such as might now be formed and preserved, if the
marks imprinted on the damp sand were filled up with
fine clayey particles torn by a storm from some adjacent
shore, and subdivided in the sea.

As the diversified appearance of the aunatinnosed
planes of antediluvian plants and animals of course
depends essentially on the nature of their former abodes,
and as the nature of the individual districts of each
plane must then, as now, have influenced the character
of the organisms by which it was inhabited, we will
indicate the causes which thus affect life in its form and
manifold variety. In order to complete our view of the
origin of the Earth’s crust, and the dependence of the
organic on the configuration of the inorganic world, we
will leave a geologist, Credner, to describe the relations
of the dyassic and carboniferous formations : “In regions
where the carboniferous (coal) formation is typically
developed, it consists of a series of stratifications, the

66 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

lower one chalky (mountain limestone), the middle one
conglomerated or arenaceous (millstone grit), and the
upper one carboniferous (coal measures); hence a marine,
a littoral and a marsh or fresh-water formation. It is
easy to imagine the cause of this phenomenon; it de-
pends on the secular elevation of the primeval sea
bottom, on which was deposited first the marine moun-
tain limestone ; secondly, as it rose to the surface, the
shingle and coarse sand of the shore; and finally, on
persistent elevation, the products of marshes, lagunes,
and estuaries. If it now happened that some portions
of the infant continent covered with the latter (that is
to say, with the productive carboniferous strata), were
seized with an opposite movement, and therefore sank,
there would be deposited on the surface now again
gradually becoming the bed of the sea, precisely similar
forms, only in inverse order to that which occurred
during the period of elevation.

And, in fact, this phenomenon is exhibited by Glinse
portions of the earth’s surface which shortly after the
formation of the coal measures again sank below the
sea. In Germany and England the productive coal
measures are followed by a sandstone and conglomerate,
therefore a littoral formation, exactly like the quartzose
sandstone and millstone grit which underlies them; and
above this a limestone, dolomite and gypsum formation,
corresponding to the mountain limestone, the lowest
member of the carboniferous system. On account of
the division which is displayed in profound palzon-
tological and petrographical diversities, the formation
thus developed and composed is designated as the
Dyas. The separate phases of this cycle of occur-

DEVONIAN AND SILURIAN STRATA.

67

es by which the carboniferous and Dyassic forma-

“Marine
forms.

_ Littoral
e| forms.

3. Quiescence Freshwater

and
farsh forms.

na + eo ke ao ;

Littoral
forms.

Marine
: forms.

Mountain
Limestone.

Conglome-
rate and
Sandstone.

Coal
measures,

Conglome-
rate and
Sandstone.

Mountain
Limestone.

Marine
animals,

Terrestrial
plants.

Marine
animals.

Magnesian
Limesione,

Red Sand-
stone.

Coal mea-
sures, Red
Sandstone,

Coal fields. {

Millstone
grit.

Carbonife-
rous Lime-
stone.

vere evolved, are accordingly (reading from above

Dyas.

Carbonife-
rous forma-
tion,

a From this account it is also manifest that in cases of
= _ elevation, such as took place in North

s local causes | sand. the Shastiont .o8! the oscillations if,
as in the Russian Permian formations, corresponding to
the: German Dyas, the boundaries of the subdivisions
are more or less obliterated.

The two series of strata beneath the mountain lime-
4 Faun. and reaching the depth of more than 3000 and
_ 6000 metres, the Devonian and Silurian formations,
are the lowest, and therefore the first which clearly
» bepr the, mark of their origin as marine deposits. Both

68 - THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

groups were formerly comprised under the name of
Transition rocks, or Graywacke formation. In them
also sandy, clayey, and chalky rocks alternate with one
another, already exhibiting modifications of a local
nature, from which, towards the carboniferous period,
issued the first beginnings of continental upheaval. —

The granite, gneiss and slate, which as primary rocks,
or primitive formations, originated before the Silurian
rocks, are for the most part sediments of hot or very
warm primzval seas, which have undergone manifold
internal changes from pressure and heat. Till recently,
they were likewise termed the Azoic group, as contain-
ing no vestiges of life, when the discovery of the
Eozoon and its unlimited occurrence in the Laurentian
strata of Canada, proved that the required conclusion to
the series had actually taken place.

With this Eozoon we begin the enumeration of the
antediluvian animals from below upwards. Theremains
of this creature consist of a more or less irregular system
of chambers with cretaceous walls, of which the interior
is filled with serpentine or pyroxene. It was attempted
to deny the organic origin of this cretaceous testa, which
may best be compared to the shells of the Foraminifera.
But renewed researches have substantiated that although
in the great mass of the Eozoon rocks occurring in vast
strata, metamorphosis has rendered it nearly, if not
quite, impossible to recognize the true nature of the
hody, pieces here and there occur with the chambering
so distinctly marked, and a tubular structure peculiar
to the Foraminifera, which exclude any other interpre-
tation than that of a living being resembling the low
Foraminifera. This is of great significance, as the pro-

-GRAPTOLITES—TRILOBITES. 69

- fusion of life met with in the Silurian and Devonian
strata presupposes an immeasurably long antecedent
"period during which life had already existed and gradu-
2 ally increased to the multitudes of the Silurian era.
_ We discover in it but scanty remains of marine plants,
and only marine animals; but these are so heterogeneous
- and varied in form, that they alone would oblige us to
infer the existence of coasts, shallow or deep oceanic
regions, and a number of geographical conditions on
which we see the variety and extent of animal life to be
dependent. Besides numerous forms of :
corals more nearly allied to still exist-
ing families, we find the quite peculiar
group of Graptolites (fig. 9), which,
although not actual polypes, might he
ranged next to the so-called Medusa-
polypes, and thus justify the inference
that preparation was being made for the
appearance of the higher forms of the
m Ccelenterata, the Meduse.
2 The Articulata are represented by the
. Trilobites (fig. 10, Trilobites remipes),
4 a crab-like form which recalls the pre-
sent group of the Lamellibranchiata, but FIG. 9.
has not hitherto admitted of any closer definition, as
in none of the many thousand specimens examined,
of the forms (about 2000) known in the Silurian and
_ Devonian strata, have the legs been preserved. In these
__ three-lobed crabs, the head, trunk, and tail distinctly ap-
pear, as well as the threefold transverse division. The
two composite eyes already indicate a high grade of
organization. The power of rolling themselves up,

7O THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

which they have in common with several of the crabs
now inhabiting shallow waters and coasts, and likewise
their general habit, allow us to infer that they also were
denizens of coasts.

The Molluscs were mainly represented by Beachidboda
and Cephalopoda. However, as Bivalves and Gaster-

FIG. 10.

opoda were also in existence, the appearance of this, the
most ancient molluscous fauna known, differs from the
present one only in its numerical proportions, and in the

+"

E
He
Ng
of
”
5
z
is
e
Bs

FAUNA OF THE DEVONIAN PERIOD. 71

circumstance, certainly very important, that of the
Cephalopoda the. Nautilus alone isfound. The Brachio-
poda soon attain to their highest development, and have
lingered on till now in a greatly reduced state.’ Among
the Conchifera, the Dimyariz take the lead in the course
of the later period; and with regard to the Gasteropods,
we will merely observe that they constantly increase in
internal complexity and variety as they approach more
recent periods, and that the terrestrial and fresh-water
species are occasionally found in the carboniferous
formation, though in number and variety they belong
primarily to the Tertiary era. To the Cephalopoda we
must return again. Of the Vertebrata in the Silurian
strata we know only the remains of peculiar Fishes whose
kindred must be sought among the sharks and rays.

In the period of the Devonian or upper Transition
rocks, the surface of the earth had assumed, at least in
places, a more smiling appearance. Here begins the
first record of terrestrial plants. As to the character of
the fauna, the rapid decrease of the Trilobites is worthy
of notice, and the appearance of the important genus
f the Cephalopoda, Clymenia, subsequently replaced .
by the Ammonites. Above all, we must note the
increased abundance of fish which still form the sole
representatives of the Vertebrata, and held undisputed
sway in the seas of that period. Besides the sharks, there
are the mailed Ganoids. It is true, the fish, the hinder
part of which is here portrayed (Fig. 11, Paleoniscus),
belongs only to the upper Coal. and Zechstein formation ;
but it is necessary even now to point out the character-
istics of the true Ganoids which floundered about the
Silurian seas in somewhat extraordinary forms. Agassiz

72 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

terms them Placoids, from the rhombic scales, provided
with a layer of enamel highly favourable to preserva-
tion, and covering the whole surface in oblique rows.

FIG. 11.

The vertebral column, as in the sharks, enters the upper
flap of the tail and renders it strikingly unsymmetrical.
The Ganoids are, as comparative anatomy has’ proved
with certainty, a development of the shark-like fishes, if
not decidedly of a higher grade. The Ganoids, there-
fore, presuppose the shark. |

The carboniferous period owes its name to the enor-
mous accumulation occurring in its midst, of the
remains of terrestrial plants, fern-like Calamites, and
more especially of Sigillaria and Lepidodendra, stand-
ing between vascular Cryptogams and Conifers. They
formed tropical bog-forests, such as Franz Unger some
years ago attempted to restore in an ingenious compo-
sition. In these steaming primzeval forests, differing
from the early beginnings of antecedent periods by
their extent and luxuriance, new phases of animal
life become manifest—scorpions, myriapods, and in-
sects—in other words, air-breathing Articulata, and
likewise the first air-breathing Vertebrata. The latter,

_ FAUNA OF THE TRIAS. 73

the Cheirotheria, or Labyrinthodonta (colossal Batra-
chians) possess pre-eminently amphibian characters, and
exhibit, for example, several important characteristics of
the Batrachian skull, whereas their skin-covering recalls
‘the scale-armour of the Saurians. Thus we find cha-
racters combined which are subsequently divided among
different groups. There are also traces of huge sea-lizards.
But here, and likewise in the magnesian limestone for-
mation, these amphibian-like animals still keep in the
background amid the profusion of Ganoids, which espe-
cially characterizes‘some of the strata of the magnesian
limestone formation, the Kupferschiefer, or cupriferous
marl formation. For the sake of classification, the Zech-
stein is not unfitly supposed to conclude a great period
of organic development: the series of formations from
the Silurian to the end of the Zechstein is termed pale-
azoic ; and those which follow, the Trias, Oolite, and
Cretaceous formations, are summed up as mesozoic.

_ The Trilobites, the mailed Ganoids, and others have
now disappeared, and the enormous development of
reptile life stamps this middle period. The Trias as
yet possesses no true Teleostei. The Labyrinthodonta
still predominate; while the Archzosauros and the Pro-
terosaurus, which had already appeared in the Dyas, are
replaced by more numerous forms approximating to the
true reptiles. One single discovery in the upper member
of the Trias—the teeth of a: predatory marsupial—has
supplied us with the most ancient traces of a mammal.

5 It might be inferred, even from the petrographic cha-
racter of the oolitic strata, that this era must have been,
on the whole, far more favourable to the development of
animal life than the more perturbed Triassic period, or

= See tae ies he CT ee Spe ae aD ai ae -
ei igen 48 RR a Oe ee a ee ne ee nee a
a ae <3 a OTT + 5 oe So Te Nite hy Ra Ve a Sy > y co - : “ - ee i, » te . ne 4

Os ea ee eee be Peer ghia ‘ Jf , Fac " b ‘ us te se oak Ty ead jy ppt 0

74 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

that at least a more copious preservation of organic
remains might be expected, for the oolitic strata are
mostly depositions which have taken place without dis-
turbance.

And so it proves. The Placoids and Ganoids hitherto
predominating in the ocean almost without a foe, now
found overwhelming enemies in the true sea-lizards, or
Enaliosaurians, especially the Ichthyosaura and Plesio-
saura. ‘The head is like a lizard or a crocodile, the ver-
tebral column fish-like, and, as Gegenbauer has shown,
the extremities also recall the simpler classes of sharks.
Their coprolites likewise allow us to infer with full cer-
tainty, avery peculiar construction of the middle portion
of the intestinal canal. They possessed a spiral intes-
tine like that of the sharks and their congeners. These
animals are therefore noteworthy, not only on account
of their striking external appearance and the part they
play in nature’s household, but, like the Labyrintho-
donton, as mongrel and connecting forms of reptiles
and of fish.

In addition to these animals, we must distinguish
among the marine fauna the Ammonites, which now
appear in vast masses, and the Nautili, the second chief
form of the ancient Cephalopods, the study of which
has recently promised to contribute essentially to the
decision of the most important points in our science.
In combination with them, the Belemnites abound with
their multitudinous. species, originating in the Trias.
They are proved to be the predecessors of dibranchiate
Cephalopoda, which now predominate. On the chalk
plains of Eichstadt and Solnhofen, belonging to the
White Jura, are also preserved impressions, resembling

es ai See

FAUNA OF THE OOLITES. 75,

drawings, of Medusz, which show that even at that time
this class had reached the state in which it still exists.

The terrestrial fauna of the Jurassic period is like-
wise enriched by new forms and groups. We find the
first true crocodiles, tortoises, and the most remarkable
variation of the Sauroid type, the winged lizard or
Pterodactyl. It is evident from their well-preserved
skeletons that the wing membrane was stretched, as in
the bat, between the posterior and anterior extremities.
Behind, it extended to the foot, while in front, it obtained
a corresponding addition by the elongation of the little
finger. A first and only bird has likewise been found
in the well-known resting-places of the Pterodactyls, in
the lithographic slates of Solnhofen in Bavaria (Arche-
opterix lithographica). The most remarkable peculiarity
of this bird, recognizable by the most minute impression
of its feathers, is the long tail, bordered by two rows of
rigid feathers. The head is unfortunately crushed beyond
recognition. The inferior order of Mammals already
mentioned, the Marsupials, were also present, as is shown
by the enclosures of the middle Oolite of England and
the upper Oolite of the Purbeck strata,

The ornithic animals of the chalk, are more remark-
able intermediate forms than the Archzopteryx, and
these by their hour-glass-shaped vertebrate bodies are
directly connected with the sea-lizards of the Jura, and
also possess teeth; this may, however, be the case with
the Archzopteryx also. We shall return later to these
creatures, which fill up a void hitherto painfully sensible.
During this new period the Ammonites were most abun-
dant, and then became extinct, after going through a
stage of degenerate forms which may be observed in the

76 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

Turrilites, Scaphites, Baculites, and others are considered.
The prime of the great sea-lizards is also past, but the
marshes of the Wealden period harboured new forms
of colossal land-lizards. The long-tailed cray-fishes are
joined by the true crabs, the most highly developed
forms of the class. In the Oolite and Chalk also occur
the chief of the sea-urchin-like Echinoderms. As yet we
have not mentioned the class of Echinodermata, in order
that we might here point out in conjunction several of
the more important phases of their geological occurrence.
Desor,* a distinguished: judge of this class, has lately
examined how in this large group of Echinz the pro-
gress of organization is gradually manifested, on which
occasion he was induced to make some general reflec-
tions on the principle of progression, as applied to
the Echinoderms, probably known to all our readers in
their. representatives the star-fish and sea-urchins. If
articulate, as well as vertebrate, animals attain a higher
grade of development by the differentiation of the con-
secutive segments of the body, the superior unity, and
therewith higher perfection, of the Echinoderm’s body
is evinced when the spines, or so-called a give
way to the unity of the whole.

The more distinct these elements are, that is to say, the
more independent they remain, the lower is, not only the
articulate animal, but also the Echinoderm. Accord-
ingly, the star-fish, and to some extent the feather-stars,
stone-lilies, or crinoids, occupy the lowest rank. But
here, unluckily, paleontological tradition likewise aban-
dons us. Only so much is certain, that in the older
fossiliferous strata both divisions are abundantly repre-

* Bulletin de la Société des SAences Naturelles de Neufchitel, IX. 2.

>
a
.
aC

TRANSFORMATIONS OF THE ECHIN#. 77

sented. A highly remarkable and important interme-
diate form is also known, found in the upper Silurian
strata of Dudley (Eucladia Johnsoni), the more impor-
tant as but few transitional forms between one order
and another have been hitherto discovered. The rela-
tion of the star-fish to the sea-urchins is still indistinct.

’On the other hand, the bridge from the stone-lilies to

the sea-urchins is tolerably apparent. The true Crinoids
are sessile, and with them are connected, in the carbon-
iferous formation, the no longer sessile Cystoids and
Blastoids, with which are associated the Tessellz, more
resembling the sea-urchins. Now the Dyas and Trias
are still poor in true Echinz ; the Jura, on the contrary,
very rich; and in this great period the extraordinarily
heterogeneous transformations of the Echine are slowly
accomplished, and may be traced, step by step, from
the Lias, the earliest oolitic formation, to the coral
limestone. At first the Cidaride predominate; they
are joined in the Oolite by the Echinoconidz and Cassi-
dulidz. In the upper layers of the Jura, the sharper
separation of the species becomes characteristic.

Desor shows how this development, accompanied by
temporary quiescence, is connected with the nature of the
sea-bottom at the time. “ The law of progress,” he says,
“is displayed in the circumstance that it is the lowest of
the Echinz, the Regular and Endocyclice, which pri-
marily appear, first in the form of the Tessellz, then as
Cidaride ; while the most perfect Spatangz, with the
most distinctly marked bilateral form, make their ap-
pearance last of all. Between these extremes we find
a host of genera and species distinguished from one
another by mere shades, so that of two allied genera it is

78 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

often difficult, nay, impossible, to state which is the more
perfect. Progression is only to be shown collectively ;
in the concrete case it can rarely be demonstrated.”

The Echinz still predominate in the chalk. Recent
discoveries of analogous animals, with soft and flexible
persistent integuments, confirm what was theoretically
extremely probable, that from them proceeded the high- °
est existing order of the Holothuria or Sea-cucumbers ;
and thus the division of Echinoderms conforms to the
universal experience of the ascent from the lower and
undifferentiated to the higher forms.

With the Tertiary period dawns the state of things
now existing. Palms and arboraceous plants charac-
terize the vegetation. The animal world has likewise
remained essentially the same from the earliest sections
of the Tertiary period until now, as we shall more
elaborately set forth in the chapter on Geographical Dis-
tribution. In the most ancient formations the Fishes, in
the middle the Reptiles, were conspicuous in the world
of life as the representatives of the highest development;
now when the continents, not indeed without sundry
local oscillations, are approximating to their present
configuration, the impress of the Mammalia becomes
predominant. Under the influence of elevations and
depressions, of several glacial periods, and the more
sharply defined. limits of the climatic zones, frequent
displacements occurred in the vegetal and animal world,
accompanied by differentiation and further develop-
ment. As we have already mentioned, the course*of our
inquiries will bring us back to this subject.

At the time when geologists believed in the rigid parti-
tion of the earth’s periods of development and the sharply

GENERAL CHARACTER OF ANTEDILUVIAN WORLD. 79

separated succession of the evidence in its favour, that is
to say, of the systems of stratification, the fixed concep-
tion of a fossil was, that whatever had lived before the
appearance of man on the threshold of the Alluvial
period was fossil. It has been proved that the existence
of man is far more ancient ; that species and races which

- surrounded the cradle of mankind have become extinct ;

hence that they, like the Mammoth, for example, are
fossil to us only, and not to our diluvial forefathers ;
while many other animal forms which existed before
man have been preserved till now. On the whole, from
the Tertiary period forwards, the herbivorous Mammals
precede the Carnivora. The monkeys appear only
shortly before man. |

Notwithstanding many gaps in the paleontological
record, the progress of development is manifest in the
organic world, including the vegetal kingdom. No fossil
animal controverts the system. On the contrary, the most
varied adjustments and accommodations are afforded by
the antediluvian animals. If, for instance, the present
Pachyderms are sharply distinguished from the Rumi-
nants, an unbroken bridge between them is established by
the extinct forms. If the present time shows us only
single scattered genera of the Edentata, the Diluvial
period exhibits a considerable number under far more
heterogeneous forms. Thus in the types as in the divi-
sions of the classes, the system advances from the older
to the more recent periods; while the more ancient groups
eradudlly increase and then diminish, as newer, more
perfectly or specifically integrated forms, are interposed.
The former either vanish entirely or outlast the more
recent periods, and continue in scanty remnants down

80 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

to the present day. The formations mostly have their.
characteristic organisms, but almost everywhere the con-
necting links have been exhibited. Everything conduces
to show that it is a question of evolution, not revolution.
Wherever there seems to be a sudden break, the case is
the same as in the revolutions of human history, in which
likewise only reforms long-prepared, and practically
necessary, come to a rapid issue.

If we sum up the result of the comparison of fossil with
living animal life, we are first of all struck by the accord-
ance between the grades succeeding one another in the
order of time, and the members now ranged side by side
in the system. Secondly, when this is confirmed, the
parallelism between the geological succession of animals
and the grades of the individual development of present
animals follows.as a matter of course. Agassiz, in his
great work on fossil fishes, pointed out this fact with
irresistible force, and confirmed it in his later writings by
renewed, valuable, and convincing observations on the
investigations of the development and growth of corals.
The same examples which served in the preceding
chapter to illustrate the parallelism of individual de-
velopment with the systematic stages, may be repeated
here; though many newer and very striking instances
have been brought to light by the special researches
of the last ten years. To express this relation, Agassiz
introduced the term “ embryonic types,” or “embryonic
representatives.” Thus the stalked stone-lilies are the
embryonic types of the present genus Comatula; the
most ancient Echinz are the embryonic representatives
of the higher families of the Clypeastraee and Spatange;
the Mastodon, on account of its persistent molar teeth,

SO-CALLED EMBRYONIC AND PROPHETIC TYPES. 81.

is the embryonic type of the elephant, which only transi-
torily possesses such teeth. If the term implies nothing
further than the vague assertion of “the working of
the same creative Mind through all times and upon the
whole surface of the glebe,””’ scarcely any solution is
obtained. Let us rather, with Riitimeyer in his admi-
rable researches on fossil horses,’* allow our attention to
be drawn by these and similar facts “to a close connec-
tion between the phases of development in the individual
and in the species,” that is, to a natural connection.

- All who absolutely require a personal God in the
current history of creation, draw from these facts no
other inference than that their God had the whim of
producing at first imperfect and subsequently more and

- more perfect organisms, and of applying in the develop-
ment of the last reminiscences of the first.

As worthless as the formula of embryonic types is
another, invented by Agassiz, for the shapes in which,
in some fossil groups, mechanical and physiological
results were imperfectly obtained, and for which provi-
sion is made in later organisms by other more adequate

and perfect arrangements. These are his “prophetic
types.” The Pterodactyl is, for example, supposed
to stand in this relation towards the bird. Does this
quibble aid in the comprehension of either one or the
other? Is any rational idea obtained if, besides the
prophecy of the Pterodactyl, the geologically antece-
dent insect is regarded as its prophet, or the bird as
the forerunner of the bat? There is no sense at all
unless the prophet becomes the progenitor, which in
these cases cannot be supposed.

ee ne eo ee ee ee

82 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

V.

The Standpcint of the Miraculous, and the Investigation of Nature—Creation
or Natural Development—Linnzeus—Cuvier—Agassiz—Examination of
the Idea of Species.

‘IT hear your message well, it cannot wake my faith,
To faith is miracle her dearest child.’’*

HAVING quoted these words of Faust, we will proceed
without further digression to examine the standpoint
occupied by the Natural Philosopher with regard to a
domain where the sceptre is wielded, not by the lucid
intellect, but by the imagination looking through coloured
glasses; not by Logic, but by arbitrary ideas; where
the laws of causality are turned upside down; a domain
where, indeed, many unquestionably honourable men
still feel themselves at home, but which at best fosters
only pious self-deception, and indolence of mind.

We must take up a decided position without regard
to consequences, as after the discussion of the actual
record of the animal world in its three aspects,
namely, its present tenantry of complete forms, the
evolution of the individuals, and. the historical suc-
cession during the earlier periods of the earth’s forma-
tion,—after this superficial work of registration and
enrolment, the actual study of our subject must begin.

* ‘* Die Botschaft hér’ich wohl, allein mir fehlt der Glaube.
Das Wunder ist des Glaubens liebstes Kind.”

LINNZUS. 83

This is, however, the case only with those to whom the
miracle of creation is absolutely without existence ;

whereas an observer, who regards any miracle, how-

ever slight, or any sort of disturbance of the order of
nature, as possible, must deem his science of Biology
complete with the erudition formerly propounded, and
subsequently extended by countless items of special in-
formation. We cannot therefore do otherwise than give
to Goethe’s maxim, “ Belief is not the beginning, but the
end of all knowledge,” the interpretation that belief is
incompatible with knowledge, and that hence belief in a
creation of life is incompatible with the investigation
of it.

But if Life did not originate in an incomprehensible
manner, it must have been developed. Many decades
elapsed before this idea with its consequences could be
stated ; and in order to comprehend the obstinacy
with which the contrary was maintained, and a circle of
opinions allowed to take root, against which modern
Biology alone has waged a successful war, it is necessary
to call to mind some of the chief epochs in the history of
Geology, and their representatives. This will naturally
lead us to the point whence the shaft of knowledge has
been sunk. : f i

After the middle of the last century, Comparative
Anatomy, almost independently of systematic Zoology,
took a prosperous course, and became far richer in
ideas than this descriptive Natural History. One of its

maxims, however, was accepted without examination—

the constancy and immutability of species; and this
maxim forms the centre of the views entertained by
Linneus. The continued authority of this great de-

84 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

scriber of Nature, is rendered comprehensible only by
the confident style as well as by the neatness of his
diagnoses, by which, with a single stroke, he put an end to
the indefinite character of Natural History, and appeared
to contemporaries and posterity as a lawgiver. The
exaltation of species as the basis of all systematic com-
prehension had never been so explicitly proclaimed.
His opinions culminate in the maxim,'* “ Reason teaches
that at the beginning of things, a pair of each particular
species was created.” But with Linnzeus this said reason
looks rather strange, for it is subservient to the strictest
Scriptural belief, and he endeavours to harmonize his
geological conceptions with this standpoint.

One very effective geological phenomenon was espe-
cially striking to him, namely, the upheaval of a great
portion of the Scandinavian coast. ._ It proceeds more
rapidly than the subsidence of another part; its phe-
nomena are far mightier; and thus the idea might be
formed that the continent had risen from the sea in
regular progression. “I believe that I am not straying
far from the truth,” he says, “if I affirm that in the
infancy of the world all the mainland was submerged
and covered by an enormous ocean, save one single
island in this immeasurable sea, on which all animals
dwelt and plants grew luxuriantly.”” |

It follows that all species of plants likewise existed in
this lovely garden, as it is expressly said that Adam
named every animal; consequently all insects must
have been assembled in Paradise, but insects cannot be
imagined without plants. Linnaeus then makes the first
attempt at animal geography by making the animals
disperse themselves from this centre. But the summary

ie

Sen
ig

Pissed pe fore

CUVIER, 85

_ of his idea of species is invariably, “ We reckon as many

species as the Infinite Being created at the beginning.”
And his authority was so powerful that the age of
Voltaire and of Diderot devoutly accepted this obvious
dogma, and transmitted it to posterity as a maxim
impossible to question.

Linnzeus was, however, so little of an anatomist that
in this province Zoology required a completely fresh
foundation, and, in the capacity of a second Linnzus,
Cuvier stood forth.” His school styles itself the school ©
of facts, yet it was by no means without a tincture of
philosophy. On the contrary, the definite and simple
nature of his principles and deductions could not fail to
be imposing. He epitomized the summary of his obser-
vations as “ Laws of Organization;” and he applied the

teleological view, the principe des causes finales, with

great advantage to the knowledge and restoration of
antediluvian animals. The question of the persistency
or mutability of species thrust itself forcibly upon him.
For this an external cause was given by the Egyptian

expedition and the investigation of mummified animals.

Etienne Geoffroy St. Hilaire and Lamarck attacked the
persistency of species, and held that, especially consider-
ing the stability of external conditions, the Egyptian
period was far too short for the identity of the mummies
with the species now extant, to make it possible to infer
the immutability of species; but the question was curtly
despatched and silenced by the predominating school
of Cuvier. 3

Meanwhile, Cuvier not only increased the accumu-
lation of facts, but, as we have already hinted, he
grouped them so happily and with such philosophical

86 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

skill that he undoubtedly approached the object at which
he aimed—the Natural System. He supplied the first
reliable information respecting extinct species. With
regard to those which had replaced them in subsequent
periods, he was not, as is generally supposed, an un-
qualified partizan of new creations, but he refrained
from any fixed opinion. “I will not,” he says,’*
“positively affirm that for the production of the present
animals a new creation was required. I merely say
they did not live in the same locality, and must have
come from elsewhere.” Geoffroy Saint Hilaire, on the
contrary, does not doubt that the animals now living are
descended, by an unbroken succession of generations,
from the extinct races of the antediluvian age.

Cuvier’s method involved the danger of introducing
dogmatism into natural science, and it is therefore
justifiable to refer in this place to one of Cuvier’s imme-
diate disciples only recently deceased—Louis Agassiz,
who in the most rigidly didactic manner adheres to the —
systematic categories, and invests them with fine-sound-
ing definitions as “embodied creative ideas.”’® Accord-
ing to him, species belong to a particular period in the
world’s history, and bear definite relations to the physical
conditions predominant at the time, as well as to the
contemporaneous plants and animals. Species are
founded on well-defined relations of individuals to one
another and the world in which they live, as well as on
the proportions and mutual relations of their parts, and
on their ornamentation.

Individuals, as representatives of species, bear the
closest relations to one another; they exhibit definite
relations also to the surrounding element, and their

AGASSIZ. 87

) 2 existence is limited within a definite period. Of genera
he says, “Genera are groups of animals most closely

_ connected together, and diverging from one another
neither in the form nor in the composition of their
structure, but simply in the ultimate structural pecu-
~ liarities of some of their parts.” “Individuals, as repre-
_ sentatives of genera, have a definite and specific ultimate:
structure, identical with that of-the representatives of
other species.”

We may pronounce these definitions to be mere
phrases, and inquire with Haeckel: “Of what nature
are these ‘ultimate structural peculiarities of some of
_ their parts’ which are supposed alone to define the
genus as such, and to be exclusively characteristic of
each genus? We ask every systematizer whether he
may not equally well apply this definition to species,
varieties, &c., and whether it is not finally the ‘ ulti-

mate structural peculiarities of some of their parts’
which produce the characteristic forms of the species,
the variety, &c. In vain do we'search in the “Essay
on Classification” for a single example of the manner
in which, for instance, the genera of oxen or antelopes,
the races of hyzenas and dogs, or the two great genera
of our fresh-water bivalve shells, the Unio and Ano-
-donta, are actually distinguished by “the ultimate struc-
tural peculiarities of some of their parts.” Several of
_. these definitions given by Agassiz may be interchanged
__ point-blank, so general and merely negative are their
statements. He characterizes the classes “by the man-
ner in which the plan of the type is executed as far as
ways and means are concerned.” ‘The orders, “by the
degree of complication of the structure of the types.”

5

a ee ek

83 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

These phrases are interchangeable, but, like all dogma-
tism, they make a great impression on those who from
ignorance of the facts are incapable of criticising for
themselves, and they are readily quoted to confute an
unbelieving investigation of nature by one made in
faith.

It might be thought that if the affair were so simple,
and systematic ideas ‘so firmly fixed, nothing would be
easier than to establish the system. And so Agassiz
_ Maintains. He says that if a single species of any of
the great animal groups were present, and admitted of
investigation, the character of the type, class, family,
genus, and species, might be determined. The weak-
ness of this and similar statements may best be demon-
strated by examining the basis of all dogmatic system,
—the “species.” If this idea be mutable, if the species
be not given once for all, but variable, according to
time and circumstances, the implications of the higher
and more general ideas of genus, family, &c., must
necessarily ensue. The keenest and most logical criti-
cism on the deeply-rooted scholastic idea of “species”
was made by Haeckel,”® after. Darwin, in his classical
work on the “Origin of Species,” had completely ex-
posed the old doctrine and practice of zoology and
botany. In what follows we shall adhere to Haeckel.

We have seen above that Linnzus accepted the Crea-
tion as an irrevocable scriptural doctrine, and it is really
absurd that many naturalists who have long abandoned
any other dogma, should abide by this one. Therefore
as the Bible mentions the creation of species, this legend
was made the basis of all science. It is true there are
not now many who appeal to scriptural testimony,

LINNZZAN DEFINITION OF SPECIES. 89

that, with Cuvier, they are entitled to interpret facts in
their own favour; whereas they partly remain uncon-
sciously involved in hereditary prejudice, and partly
- contrive to be deliberately blind to all that evidently
contradicts the immutability of species.
Since Linnzus referred to the Creation, he attributed
the individuals to a species, of which the pedigree
ascended in direct line to the pair which proceeded
- from the hand of the Creator. Owing to the state of
science in general, an examination of this pedigree was
totally impossible in his time; and, indeed, with the
strict reliance on sacred tradition, it was scarcely neces- |
sary. Cuvier, although a very unprejudiced and cool
observer, nevertheless radically accepted the Linnzan
; definition of species. According to him, the species
is the aggregate of individuals descending from one
: another and from common ancestors, and of those
_ who resemble them as strongly as they resemble one
= another.”
“Tn this definition,’ says Haeckel, “to which the
_ majority have ever. since more or less closely adhered,
two things are obviously required of an individual as
belonging to a species: in the first place, a certain
degree of resemblance or approximate similarity of
character; and secondly, a kindred connection by the
bond of a common descent. In the numerous attempts
of later authors to complete the, definition, the chief
stress is laid sometimes on the genealogical consangui-
nity of all the individuals, sometimes on morphological
uniformity in all essential characters, But it may be
generally asserted that in the practical application of

ants

50 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

the idea of species, in the discrimination and nomencla-
ture of the individual species, the latter criterion alone
has almost always been employed, while the former has
been entirely neglected. Later, it is true, the genea-
logical idea of the common descent of all individuals of
each separate species was supplemented by the physio-
logical definition that all the individuals of every species
are capable of producing fertile offspring, by intercross-
ing, whereas sexual intercourse between individuals of
_ different species produces only sterile offspring or none at
all. In practice, however, it was considered quite enough
if, among a number of extremely similar animals under
investigation, uniformity in all essential characters could
be established, and no inquiry was made whether these
individuals ascribed to the same species were actually
of common origin, and capable, by crossing, of pro-
ducing fertile offspring. The physiological definition
was no more applied in the practical discrimination of
animal and vegetal species, than was the pre-supposed
common descent from a single ancestral pair. On the
other hand, two closely allied forms were distinguished
without scruple as two different ‘good species,’ when-
ever in a number of similar individuals examined a con-
stant difference could be demonstrated, even though of |
a merely subordinate character. Here, again, no pains
were taken to ascertain whether the two different series
were not really descended from common ancestors, and
were really capable of generating in conjunction only
sterile hybrids, if any.”

That this radical condemnation of the post-Linnzan
manufacture of species is not too severe, is shown by
one fact among others; that within the fraternity such

“eT AS

ENT WEA peta vend FS Sg

Wesabe‘! “os 4 ro = 4
FA Ne i Se ee eae i ac verte 7 Se eee “ a
aha 3 ‘ Vari a4 om ee i ie 2 Pe iene :
G A — - , tee oe i. -

NO ESSENTIAL CHARACTERISTICS OF SPECIES. Of

utter discord as to the limitations of species prevailed,
and still prevails, that no agreement can be arrived at
' respecting the basis of the description of species, the
_ “essential characteristics.” Although Agassiz lays down
the diagnosis of the species, a decision is required in each
_ case as to the mutual relations of the parts, the orna-

mentation, &c. As in the absence of birds’-nests, snail-
shells, butterflies, &c., it is impossible, when it comes to
the erection of species, to pre-determine what may be
the “essential characteristics” of the species they are to
form, subjective opinions and arbitrary decisions have
full play; and within a certain domain, well known by its

_ forms, there are among the systematizers no two autho-

rities who are agreed as to the number of species into
which the material before them should be divided.

The most unbridled license in the manufacture of
species prevailed, however, among the Palzontologists
during a period when, in the endeavour to fix the sub-
divisions of geological strata as accurately as possible by
means of their organic contents, the separation of species
was carried incredibly far, into the most minute and often
into individual deviations. A certain mutability of species
could not fail to obtrude itself on the most purblind eye;

. ramifications were made of sub-species, sports of nature,

and varieties characterized by “less essential” peculiari-
ties acquired by means of climate and inheritance.
There was, however, always a reservation that their
crosses with one another and with the main species
should produce fertile offspring, whereas towards other
species their relations were identical with those of the
main species. Of course, in this separation of the
species into sub-species, subjective opinion was even

02 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

less fettered by tradition and law than in the definition
of species. The literature of ornithology during the last
forty years could furnish thousands of the strangest
examples of the Babel-like confusion which was thus
introduced.

There is no question that a great, perhaps the greater,
number of organisms now existing are in a condition
in which, according to their internal and external re-
lations, they may be characterized by Natural History
- as so-called species, and for the purpose of recognition
and scientific treatment in general, must needs be so
characterized. But this stability,as may be shown both
directly and by analogy, is under all circumstances only
temporary, and we have whole classes of organisms to
which it is impossible, even with the widest reservations,
to apply the old idea of species, with its immutability of .
essential characteristics. If we are able to furnish incon-
trovertible proofs of the existence of such non-specific
groups, the old system and the dogma of species are once
for all set aside, and the positive basis of a new doctrine
is secured, ‘This evidence is supplied in two directions.
Some classes of organisms in their present state vacillate
and fluctuate in form, in such a manner that it is utterly
impossibl¢ to fix the characteristics of species or genus,
They are in an extreme grade of mutability, which, in
others, has given way to an apparent state of repose.
Other series of facts, exhibiting the most obvious muta-
bility of species, are displayed by certain antediluvian
groups in the succession of forms called “ species.”

Even before the appearance of Darwin’s work on the
“Origin of Species,” Carpenter, in the course of his
researches on the Foraminifera, arrived at the con-

ee eer

SERIES OF FCGRMS IN SPONGES. 93

clusion, proved in special instances, that in this group
_ of low organisms which secrete the most delicate cal-
- eareous shells, there could be no question of “ species,”
_ but only of “series of forms.” Forms which the sys-
_ tematists had reduced to different genera and families,
he beheld developing themselves from one another.

These Foraminifera are, however, so simple in structure,
the history of their individual evolution or Ontogenesis
is, as yet, so little known; they contribute so little
microscopic detail, which might formulate the law of
transmutation of species, that the champions of persist-
ency of species might still seek refuge in the assertion
that Carpenter's series of forms are mere varieties, and
only prove that the true “species” have not yet been
found. 7

We may now turn with advantage to the class of the
Spongiadz, the importance of which in the question of
species I was the first to point out.” With them, as I
summed up my researches, it is not as with the Forami-
nifera, merely an affair of the general habit of the form,
of the variable grouping of the chamber systems; but the
variability exists still more specially in the microscopic
detail than in the coarser constituents. In the Forami-
nifera we may speak of microscopic forms, but not pro-
perly of microscopic constituents. But in the sponges
we discern the transformation of the finer morphological
constituents, the rudimentary organs, and we thereby
gain an insight into the mutability of the whole. In this
respect the calcareous sponges are somewhat differently
circumstanced from the rest, and from the. silicious
sponges in particular. In the former, the variability of the
microscopic parts is limited to a smaller circle of forms,

04 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

whereas the habit of the series of individuals is incredibly
pliable. This pliability of the whole body is not lacking
in the silicious sponges; in the genus Tedania, for in-
_ stance, established by Gray from some of my earlier
Reniera, we see how their stubbornly coherent needle-
like forms recur from Trieste to Florida and Iceland,
under the most heterogeneous disguises. In some varie-
ties, however, one of these spicula already manifests a
tendency to deviations.

This very point, the possibility of tracing in detail
the metamorphoses of organs, which, on the assumption
of their stability, appeared to provide the system with
the most substantial basis for the erection of genera and
species, renders the investigation peculiarly attractive.
Even among the Algierian sponges, I have adduced
striking examples, and they accumulate in proportion
as the horizon is extended. We arrive gradually at the
conviction that no reasonable dependence can be placed
on any “characteristic ;” that with a certain constancy
in microscopic constituents, the outward bodily form,
with its coarser distinctive marks, varies far beyond the
limits of the so-called species and genera; and that,
with like external habits, the internal particles, which
we looked upon as specific, are transformed into others,
as it were, under our hands. “Any one”—thus con-
cludes this section of my work on the Fauna of the
Atlantic Sponges,—“ who, with regard to sponges,
makes his chief business the manufacture of species and
genera, is reduced ad absurdum, as Haeckel has shown
with exquisite irony in his Prodrome to the Monograph
on the Calcareous Sponges.” ;

In my specific researches I confined myself essentially

—— sf = Bi cin rad 2,6 +
i a ak

= ve: of 2 “3
sheik 5c Salen oar ee, ‘ ie 5 te —— — ee “ 7
ons , Ne a, ame ie: = =" all eR mn a = 7 . . eS a ae ay
pa aie ah pe ais sh a —
ae 5 2 . PY a RS Sty 7 7 ’ f
q * ee oe eT a ee eee ee ; .
* - “et Poe eae o eter oh Uae ae ae: _ we - e =
~ ene - SC ee et 2. ene eT =
F > a hes 2 , iS tnd Ba ae a een ros mi ™
‘ Yee = Ser eo ee = se hace F

NO ABSOLUTE SPECIES EXISTS. 95

e. to the silicious sponges, and by thousands of microscopic
- observations, by measurements, by drawings, by facts
_ and inferences, had produced evidence, which acute op-

ponents of the immutability of species had not brought
forward before me, that in these sponges, species and

c genera, and consequently fixed systematic unities in

general, had no existence. The other division of the
same class, the calcareous sponges, had been treated
with unrivalled mastery by Haeckel in his Monograph.”

He was able not only to confirm my statements, but,

‘owing to the smaller compass and the greater facility

of observing the group selected for study, to advance

_ with more sequence and continuity from the observation

of details to the whole, to portray its morphology,
physiology, and evolutionary history with the utmost
completeness. He then challenged the obstructive
party with the assertion that, according to subjective
opinion, either one or 591 species of calcareous sponges
might be accepted, but “that no absolute species exists,
and that species and varieties cannot be sharply sepa-
rated.” Whoever after these demonstrations cleaves to
the phantom of species, without either proving that
the facts have been falsely observed, or that they
may be interpreted otherwise than in favour of the
stability of species,—whoever, as Agassiz has recently
done, ignoring any such researches, publicly asseverates
that in no single case has the mutability of any species
been exhibited,—scarcely preserves the right to partici-

pate in the great controversy by which Natural Science

is now perturbed.
There is, however, as we have-already mentioned, a
second direction in which the mobility of “species ” must

36 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT, ©

be demonstrated, not the direction of breadth, but of
height and depth. This mutability of the Spongiade
affords the extremely important evidence that, so to
speak, an entire class has, even now, not attained a state
of comparative repose. But to confirm the mutability
of species, evidence of mutability in lapse of time is
justly demanded ; the transition of the forms succeeding
one another historically in the strata of the earth.

A highly instructive example of the transmutation of
species occurring in the lapse of time,‘and one which
may at all events be banished from the limits of varieties,
is offered by the Tellina (Planorbis multiformis) occurring
in the fresh-water chalk of Steinheim, in Wiirtemberg.
The deposit, derived from the Tertiary period, contains
the residue of a small lake, and may be divided into
about 40 petrographically distinguishable layers, “In
the whole ‘series of strata,’ says Hilgendorf,* “the
varieties of Planorbis multiformis are distributed in such
a manner that individual layers are characterized as
successive strata, by the exclusive occurrence or by the
predominance of single or several varieties which, within
the layer, remain constant or slightly variable, but to-
wards the limits of the next layer, lead by transitions to
the succeeding forms. The intermediate layers furnish
evidence that the other forms originated by gradual
metamorphosis from the earlier ones; they moreover
render it possible to range form to form, and to trace the
evolution backwards; hence it becomes manifest that
what above seemed distinctly divided, meets below.
Thus arises a pedigree richly endowed with main and
side branches.” The-forms diverge so greatly, and are
so constant in the main zones, which tell of perio 1s of

METAMORPHOSIS OF AMMONITES. | 97

repose, that, in accordance with the old conchological
practice, they would be unreservedly claimed as species,
if the connecting links were not too conspicuous and the
territory too circumscribed, and if the geological period,
which must, however, be reckoned at least by thousands
of years, were not considered too insignificant.

But what the case of Steinheim exhibits in miniature
was taking place on a large scale during the great geo-
logical periods, and the zeal of some Palzxontologists,
such as Waagen, Zittel, Neumayr, Wiirtenberger,” has
had the effect of proving, at least with respect to the
important division of the Ammonites, the utter impossi-
bility of separating them into “species.” The study
of Ammonites has shown that from fossil remains
important inferences may be made as to the whole
organization, and that, in combination with the observ-
able modifications of the shell, simultaneous and pro-
found metamorphoses of certain determining soft parts
must have taken place. If it is now proved, as it has
been by these investigators, that the so-called “ species ”
which characterize the great Jurassic and cretaceous
formations, are connected in the same manner as
the varieties of the Steinheim snail, as mere morpho-
logical series of variable constancy and duration, they
who will not allow even this evidence to rouse them
from their innate drowsiness, are like the ostrich which
prefers not to see the danger. Neumayr is sucha cool and
cautious observer, that he allows nothing to pass current

but that whichvis absolutely certain. It is true he holds

it to be “extraordinarily probable” that in all forms
these gradual. transitions have taken place, yet in one
case only does he demand unqualified assent, namely,

98 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

that he has proved “ that Perisphinctes aurigerus (Opp.)
of the Bathonians, and Perisphinctes curvirostrus of the
zone of the Cosmoceras Jason (Rein), are connected in
such a manner by intermediate occurrences that it is
impossible to draw a limit.

L. Wiirtenberger applied his researches to thousands
of samples from the groups of the Planulate Ammonites
with ribbed shells, and of the Armate Ammonites with
prickly shells. In summing up his results he says,
among other things: “How among the Ammonites of
the Planulate and Armate groups, the species are to be
branched off from one another, I should be reluctant and
unable to give any instructions, for to me this question
appears utterly hopeless. For in groups of fossil organ-
isms, in which, as in the present case, so many connect-
ing links between the most extreme forms are actually
before us, that the transition is regularly carried on, the
species is far less susceptible of apprehension than in the
organic forms of the present world, which at least denote
the existing limits of the great pedigree of the organic
world. With respect to these fossil forms, it is funda-
mentally indifferent whether a very short, or a somewhat
longer portion of any branch be honoured by a special
name, and looked upon as a species. The prickly Am-
monites, classified under the name of Armata, are so
intrinsically connected,*that it becomes an impossibility
to separate the accepted species sharply from one
another. The same observation applies also to the
sroup of which the manifold forms are distinguished
by their ribbed shells, and termed Planulata.” It has
further transpired that the Armata, or Custata, originated
from the Planulata.,

SPECIES AND HYBRIDS. $9

We shall return later to Wiirtenberger’s preliminary
nmunications. It was our object here to inform our
-howand where modern natural inquiry sets aside
e phantom of species, and to enable them to judge for
themselves what series of observations are opposed to
the asseverations that in no single case has evidence
been given of the transition of one species into another.
a For the old school falls into the dilemma of proclaiming
_ whole orders and classes to be “species,” and the species,
_ formerly so beautifully defined, to be varieties.
_ The untenableness of the physiological part of the
definition of species has been conclusively shown first by
_ Darwin and afterwards by Haeckel. It is known that
even in a state of freedom good species not infrequently
breed together, and that domesticated species, such as
the horse and the ass, have been crossed for thousands
’ of years. But hybrids, the produce of this intercourse,
were supposed to be only exceptionally fertile, and at
any rate not to produce fertile progeny for more than a
few generations. On the other hand, it was considered
certain that the produce of crosses among varieties are
fertile in unbroken succession. The dogma of the ste-
rility of hybrids was formed without any experimental
or general observation, and by ill-luck was apparently
confirmed by the most ancient and best known hybridi-
zations of the mule and the hinny. To this familiar
example, in which the fertility of hybrids proves abortive,
we will oppose only one case of propagation successfully
accomplished in recent times through many generations;
that, namely, of hares and rabbits, two “good species”
never yet regarded as mere varieties.
_ The numerous and varied forms of the domestic dog

[00 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

were pronounced er cathedré to be varieties of the same
species, as their crosses are productive. But after read-
ing Darwin’s careful comparison of the reports as to
the relations of certain species of wolves with the dogs
of savage nations, and of the European wolf with the
Hungarian dog, we must agree with Darwin in thinking
it as extremely probable that in various parts of the
world, and at various periods, wild species of the genus
Canis were domesticated, of which the crosses produce
fertile progeny to an extent almost unlimited.

It is the same with the domestic cat. With the forms
of the European domestic cat, the case is such that it
is scarcely possible to doubt its origin partly from a
Nubian species, and partly from the European wild-
cat. The inferences thus moved ina circle ; forms be-
long to the same species, because they may be fruitfully
crossed ; and because they may be fruitfully crossed,
they belong to the same species; and, on the other hand,
because such and such forms, when crossed, produce no
fertile progeny, they constitute different species; and
because they are different species, they generate no fertile
offspring. The cases of persistent fertility in hybrids are
certainly not frequent, but they are nevertheless so well
certified that the contrary statement is in plain contra-
diction to the facts. But conversely, the proposition
that mongrels, the products of crosses among varieties,
are fertile, thus generally stated, is likewise untenable.
The variety which has been evolved in Paraguay from
our domestic cat, pairs no longer with its ancestral stock,
nor does the tame European guinea-pig with the wild
ancestral stock of Brazil.

But even if, in general, crosses between varieties are

GEORGE FORSTER. IOI

more easily effected, and more often produce fertile off-

7 spring than the unquestionably rarer crosses of species

: 2 whe Pe Tee be si — ie si ial i om ee en So ate

Pan eel

_ the frequent failure of crosses between species com-
_ pletely accords with the modification of species in the
_ lapse of time, as shown above. Provisionally, let us
hold nothing to be established but that, as to fertility

and the capability of persistent reproduction, the

- conditions of mongrels and of hybrids are essentially

similar and differ only in degree, and that on these
properties, no closer definition or limitation can be
founded.

If the older definitions of species go back to Paradise,
and derive existent species lineally from ancestral pro-
genitors, miraculously created from the first and never
modified, the ingenuous statements of Linnzeus show that
all this was accepted as self-evident, and that no thought
was given to the proof, which would indeed have been
impossible to obtain. A letter from George Forster to
Peter Camper, dated May 7th, 1787, proves however
that, even in the last century, the voices of more far-
sighted naturalists were raised against this superficial
treatment of the idea of species. Systems, he said, were
founded on this idea, yet everything was uncertain as
long as this expression was not irremovably fixed. But
hitherto all definitions of this word were hypothetical,
and in themselves anything but clear. If we are to
accept as many species as were created, how is a
created species to be distinguished from one produced
by the intermixture of several others? To fall back
upon the Creation is to lose oneself in the Infinite
and the Impalpable. “This will never enable us to

understand anything ; and definitions which rest on an

[02 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

inexplicable foundation, on a mystery, ought to be pro-
scribed from science for evermore.”

Without owning allegiance to any theory whatever,
we are constrained to recognize the fact, that in various
groups of organisms there even now exists such an
instability of form, and such a degree of variability,
that it is patent how constrained and artificial is their
systematic separation. In many other groups, in most
orders of the Mammalia, for example, this phase of
_ mobility has been replaced by a certain quiescence, and
the forms now presenting themselves for observation
and comparison are so well defined from one another,
that they fit into the system without difficulty as “ good
species.” But if the “good species” are to be judged
by the experiences made in regard to the “bad” ones,
and if the preposterous hypothesis is not laid hold of, in
contravention to all healthy human understanding, that
“good species” originated in a miraculous manner inac-
cessible to our cognition, whereas the “bad species” are
susceptible of analysis,—the other alternative alone is
possible, that, as Haeckel says, if we knew them tho-
roughly, all species without exception would, in the sense
of the species-makers, be “bad species.” We are also
acquainted with a sufficient number of bad species to be
capable of inferring the general law with certainty.
Nevertheless, all further corroboration and discovery of
bad species is acceptable. Regarded formerly by the
systematists only as incumbrances and as stones rejected
by the builders, they have now become the corner-stones
of science. .

Is species therefore, we again inquire, to be entirely
abandoned? Not so, for several reasons. Even assuming’

SPECIES ONLY RELATIVELY STABLE, 103

lat so-called good species, in the sense of the systematists,
ave no existence, human intellect, in the endeavour to
obtain a general view, would be compelled to denominate
the forms, unless all scientific treatment was to be ren-
_ dered impracticable. But the retention of species is more-
over scientifically justifiable and necessary, if only the
_ determining impulses be taken into account, and the —
definition reduced to harmony with reality. Species
is not constituted merely of analogous individuals, for.
even the sexes, in the course of development, and without
_ transformation, diverge considerably from one another.

___ But if we remember the transmutation of shape taking
_ place by stages in organisms subject to metamorphosis,
and the regular sequence of forms alternating with one
another in heterogenesis, we shall be obliged to speak,
not of individuals, but of the cycles of reproduction
which comprise the various phases and series of indi-
viduals, ‘These remain persistent as long as they exist
under the same external conditions. How far time in
itself affects existence and decay is unknown. At any
rate, time, as well as the external conditions of time, is
a factor in the mutation of species. While we regard
species as absolutely mutable, and only relatively stable,
we will term it, with Haeckel, “the sum of all cycles of
reproduction which, under similar conditions of exist-
ence, exhibit similar forms,”

[04 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

VI.

Natural Philosophy — Goethe — Predestined Transformation according to
Richard Owen—Lamark.

WE have hitherto confined ourselves essentially to the
contemplation of the phenomena of the animal world as
facts, avoiding as far as possible any examination of the
correlation of these facts, or any criticism of the attempts
to explain them. It was nevertheless necessary to single
out from the history of our science some few impulses of
which the after-effects extend to the present time, and
of which a knowledge is conducive to the comprehension
of prevailing views, tendencies, and prejudices. For this
reason we again revert to the evolutionary history of
Biology and Comparative Anatomy, that we may trace
the present currents to their sources. Since the middle
of last century, there has been no lack of leading ideas
in the organic natural sciences, such, for instance, as are
contained in Buffon’s magnificent project of a picture of
the world. But if it is a question of a single compre-
hensive solution of the organic world, we are at once
reminded of the claims preferred by Natural Philo-
sophy in the first decades of this century, to explain the
universe; to derive from the whole, not only matter .
in the abstract, but the being and origin of organic
bodies. When the Philosophy of Identity began to

OKEN, 105

found the laws of the Mind without the study of the
body, and in its own fashion had proved the identity of
the corporal and spiritual world by means of imponder-
ables and non-organic bodies, their constructions neces-
sarily extended to organisms.

This attempt to generalize the principles of Schelling
was made by Oken™ when in his system he conceives
all Nature to be a process of evolution. In his opinion,
natural science is the science of the eternal modification
of God, that is of Mind, in the world, and is thus in the
widest sense, Cosmogony. Everything, when contem-
plated as part of the genetic process of the whole,
involves, besides the idea of existence, also that of
non-existence, or position and negation, as it rises into a
higher idea. These contrasts include the category of
polarity, which manifests itself in motion, the life of all
things. The simpler elementary bodies aggregate into
higher forms, which are mere higher powers of the former,
as their causes. Hence the various classes of bodies
represent parallel series, each corresponding with and
modifying the order of the other; classes of which the
rational arrangement follows with inherent necessity from
their genetic coherence. But in individuals, these lower
series again become apparent during the period of de-
velopment. The antagonisms in the solar system of
the planets and the sun, repeat themselves in plants
and animals ; and as light is the principle of motion, the
animal has the advantage of independent motion, above
the vegetal organism which pre-eminently belongs to the

earth. Embryology receives its due in a general propo-

sition. “Animals perfect themselves gradually, adding
organ to organ in the self-same manner as the individual

106 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

animal is perfected.” But in Man, as the highest animal,
the whole animal world is contained ; he is the actual
Microcosm. _

If Natural Philosophy be the expression and logical
connection of all well-observed facts, we could not now
designate as Natural Philosophy, Oken’s well-rounded
system, laid down in 3562 propositions, with their in-
ferential conceits of Position, Negation, and Polarity,
the absolutely meaningless formula of + O — without
-any real penetration of the subject-matter. Various
and important incitements to research were nevertheless
supplied by it, and we have been the more anxious to
call attention to this system, as it implies at least as
much as the vague formule and ideas of “intrinsic de-
velopment,” the “ principle of progress,” the “conversion
of the lower into the higher,” and the whole litany of
indecision and indistinctness.

In this chapter we shall not adhere to chronological
succession, but merely characterize various theories of
organic nature; and we may therefore now revert to
Goethe, who in Haeckel’s opinion forestalled his age on
the great question which forms the subject of this book,
and deserves to be honoured as the independent founder
of the theory of descent in Germany.** We cannot
ascribe this importance to Goethe, for we must deny
the very cardinal-point on which Haeckel lays most
weight,—that Goethe regards species not merely as
modified phenomena of the variable idea of the genus,
but as the sum of bodies modifiable in the concrete.
What principally induces us to make detailed mention
of Goethe is his penetration of the idea of type, which
since the time of Buffon had been for two genera-

.

7». a, see a”: Seer. Se a eS .™ = =
Cen. ef rs 4 a i Te j - or setae
ean” Aas Ae et A IS aaa enc a — , ane
uel Pe ae ne a We reas oy ee as . rage /
patie Sl cocci ir es ll ls Oe ay ‘ si Ps Stal as eee
re» . "SSS eile ve are ere ie aia a an 5 on
: The et
: ieee V's
mil a

; GOETHE. 107

tions the lodestar of a higher research unknown to the
pure systematizers. Goethe elaborated this idea in his

4 own mind on the basis of a certainly remarkable special
_knowledge of organic matter, and undeniably reached

the threshold of the solution. That his scientific activity
was a necessary effusion of his’ nature, I have demon-
strated in the treatises here cited. Additional evidence
has been given by Helmholtz and Virchow.

_ Goethe’s notes on his position towards nature, and his
researches, comprise a period of more than fifty years.

About the year 1780, there appears, under the title of

“Die Natur,” a sort of Hymn to Nature, concluding
with the beautiful words which make him seem a pure
Pantheist: “She placed me in it; she will also lead me .
forth ; I trust myself to her. She may dispose of me.
She will not hate her work. I spake not of her. No,
whatever is true and whatever is false, she spake it all.
All is her fault, and all is her merit.” And shortly
before his death, in March, 1832, he threw his whole soul
into the scientific controversy as to the different methods
of the investigation of nature and the fundamental
principles of study, which rose high in the midst of the

French Academy between the two renowned represen-

tatives of the inductive and deductive tendencies, Cuvier
and Geoffroy St. Hilaire. What Goethe here laid down
in the evening of his days, is a sort of scientific profes-
sion of faith, and it inspires the greatest admiration to
behold the venerable octogenarian standing on the pin-
nacle of time, and above all parties, with the same
principles which with his own powers he had framed
for himself five-and-forty years before, in the prime of
manhood.

_

108 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

In the height of his genius, when Goethe, standing at
the centre of the life of Weimar, frequently withdrew
from the bustle of the town and court, he received the
first suggestions of the “ Metamorphosis of Plants.” He
was irresistibly attracted to the varying phenomena of
vegetal life, and he could but muse on the implied unity
and rule underlying this variation. This was a fresh
source of agitation, which pursued him when, in 1787, he
forcibly tore himself from the influences of Weimar and
fled to Italy. There, in Sicily, he found the solution of
the riddle: the leaf seemed to be the rudimentary organ
of vegetal structure. And when, after his return, a new
star rose for him in Christiana Vulpius, he laid down
the quintessence of his ideas on the Metamorphosis of
Plants in that exquisite poem, of which the lines—

** All forms have a resemblance, none is the same as another,

And their chorus complete points to a mystical law,
Points to a sacred riddle,—” *

are present to all who ever made themselves acquainted
with the muse of Goethe. He now saw in the various
parts of the plant what he had learnt to see with the
eye of the imagination, which he considers essential to
the Naturalist,—the harmonizing principle. “The
same organ may be expanded into a compound leaf, or
contracted into a simple stipule or scale. According to
different circumstances, the self-same organ may be
developed into a peduncle oran unfruitful branch. The
calyx, by over-hastening itself, may become the corolla,
and conversely,-the corolla may approximate to the

* Alle Gestalten sind ihnlich, und keine gleichet der andern,
Und so deutet der Chor auf ein geheimes Gesetz,
Auf ein heiliges Riithsel——

———

GOETHE. | 109

calyx. Thus the most varied structures of plants
are rendered possible, and he who in his observations
keeps these laws always before his eyes will derive from
them great alleviation and advantage.” These fey lines
contain the pith of the doctrine of the Metamorphosis
of Plants which so greatly agitated his contemporaries
during the first quarter of this century. The many-
sidedness of the idea made it inevitable that the
notion, once grasped, should extend to the remainder
of the organic world. Before Goethe, no naturalist had
regarded insects otherwise than as a given sum of indi-
vidual forms, distinguishable by certain definite charac-
teristics. Their internal structure had certainly been
disclosed by some few great men, such as Malpighi,
Swammerdam and Lyonet, but a real comparison of
species and genera had never been contemplated ; still
less an explanation of the body by its parts. This
Goethe accomplished, and with true genius; for to his
theory, and with perfect truth, the rings which in the
insect are ranged from the head to the tail, presented
themselves, like the vegetal organs, as mere modifications
of one and the same rudimentary organ. There, the
leaf in the abstract, the primordial leaf or plant—here
the ring.

With this—it was in 1796, in the discourses on the pro-
ject of a general introduction to Comparative Anatomy—
he enunciated a truth which was not recognized till more
_ than forty years later, by one of the most distinguished
zoologists, Milne Edwards, and applied to the knowledge
of the animal world. This is the idea of the develop-
ment of organic beings by the heterogeneous evolution
of their fundamentally similar parts. Of this the cater-

IIo THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

pillar and butterfly serve as an example. “Imperfect
and evanescent a creature though the butterfly may be
as to its species, when compared to the mammal, in the
metamorphosis which it accomplishes before our eyes, it
nevertheless exhibits the superiority of a more perfect
over a less perfect animal. This consists in the deci-
siveness of its parts, the security that none can be put
or taken for the other; that each is destined for its
function, and remains constant to it for ever.” Now,
however, in the most perfect creatures, the Vertebrata,
there appeared before Goethe’s eye, a similar rudimentary
organ, metamorphosing itself within the individual ; this
was the vertebra. He followed it in its transformations
along the vertebral column. Impossible as it may be,
by placing together the first vertebra of the neck with
the last tail bone to infer their identity, it becomes
manifest in the gradual transition. .

* But what lies in front of the first vertebra of the
neck? Is the cranium something absolutely different,
something new, not identical with the vertebral column ?
This was another perturbing thought which pursued
Goethe’s every footstep. He pondered and compared ;
it could not be otherwise ; the cranium must belong
to the vertebral column, must be nothing more than a
part of the vertebral column. Through the vacillations |
of his conceptions, he was, as he later expresses himself
on another occasion, “as an honest observer transported
into a sort of frenzy.” Then, when in 1790 he picked
up a bleached sheep’s skull in the Jewish cemetery at
Venice, “the derivation of the cranium from the verte-
bral bones was revealed to him.” The more special
history of Comparative Anatomy has shown how ex-

' GOETHE, . 111

‘ _ tremely fruitful was this supposed discovery, although
the subject is far more complex than Goethe and his
7 followers imagined.
- We must commemorate yet another genuine dis-
covery made by Goethe, which exhibits his very peculiar
' method. It relates to the inter-maxillary bone in
_ man. About 1780, he was studying osteology at Jena,
under the guidance of Loder, an anatomist of some
_ renown, It is evident that all higher animals possess
' a bone, the so-called inter-maxillary bone, supporting
the upper incisor teeth. “The strange case now oc-
curred,” relates Goethe, “that the distinction between
apes and men was made by ascribing an inter-maxillary
‘bone to the former, and none to the latter; but as this
part i is mainly remarkable as the upper incisor teeth are
set in it, it was inconceivable how man should have the
- incisor teeth and lack the bone.” It was inconceivable
to him because, from the comparisons of Nature, he had
_ framed the idea “that all divisions of the creature,
singly and collectively, may be found in all animals.”
_ Tomake man an exception, not to be measured by the
___ same pattern, was repugnant to his mind. Man must
have an inter-maxillary bone; and, contrary to the
opinions of the greatest anatomists of that period, such
-__as Peter Camper, he demonstrated how in man this
____ inter-maxillary bone, although it subsequently becomes
- _ almost undistinguishably anchylosed with the actual
__ supra-maxillary bone, nevertheless exists, quite dis-
tinctly, as a separate part during development and early
infancy.
_ From this narrative we have gained a good deal. In
the contemplation of individuals and details, Goethe
6

II2 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

found no pleasure. Nature and natural objects, as ex-
istent and complete, merely inspired the wish forthwith
to examine their origin and its cause. To judge of
things by their final causes, according to an assumed
purpose pre-determined by Providence, he deemed “a
inelancholy expedient” which must be entirely set aside.
For this method of contemplating Nature, as pursued
by him, in which all living things are to be conceived
as intrinsically connected, the external as an indication
_ of the internal form, he created the name of Morpho-
logy, the doctrine of form. He examined “how Nature
lives by creating ;” and from amazement at the eternal
formation and transformation, from the perplexity into
which he was plunged by the manifold variety of forms,
we see him emerge by seeking and finding primordial
forms. ;

Even before the realization of the metamorphoses of
plants, we find him surrounded by bones and complete
skeletons in his scientific ossuary at Jena; he thought
he had found a lodestar in the erection of an anatomical
Type, an universal symbol, “in which the forms of all
(vertebrate) animals were potentially contained, and by
which each animal may be described according to a
certain arrangement.” “Experience must first teach us
which are the parts common to all animals, and wherein
these parts differ. The idea must control the whole,
and in a genetic manner deduce the universal model.”
Thus by an abstract of the individual, we are to possess
ourselves of a certain archetype. As man could not be
taken as a standard for animals, and conversely, the in-
finite complexity of man could not be fully explained
by animal organization, something fluctuating between

GOETHE. ) 113

e two must be summoned to solve the problem. To
is archetype, itself incapable of representation,—to
this abstraction, and to this alone,—Nature, according to
Goethe, was bound to adhere in her work of creation,
“without being able, in the slightest measure, to beak
through or overleap the circle.”
If it be attempted to make it appear that Goethe
J actually proclaimed the doctrine of Descent, or was
_ even in a poetical sense its inspired prophet, either too
' much value is attributed to his enunciations of “cease-
_ less progressive transformation,” and such like, or the
_ sense which he connected with them is not appreciated.
_ Now let us take the following passage, which Haeckel
& looks upon as decisive. “Thus much we should have
gained ; that we may fearlessly affirm all the more perfect
organic beings, among which we include Fishes, Amphi-
_ bians, Birds, Mammals (and at the head of the latter,
_ Man), to be formed according to an archetype, which
_ merely fluctuates more or léss in its very persistent parts,
_ and moreover, day by day, completes and transforms
_ itself by means of reproduction.” Is it here meant,
_ perchance, that the persistent are contrasted with the
a epee parts? By no means.
Even prior to Geoffroy Saint Hilaire, Goethe had
spoken of a law, which is, however, no law, nor even an
expression of facts, namely, that Nature in her work has
to deal with a given quantity of material to which she
_ must adapt it. He does not seem to have been aware
_ that Aristotle had affirmed the same, that Nature, if
_ she enlarged an organ, did so only at the expense of
another. A second of the supposed fundamental laws
discovered by the Frenchman, that an organ would

II4 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

sooner perish than resign its place, was likewise in-
stituted by him at the same time.

Thus, in Goethe’s opinion, nature always makes use
of the same parts. Nature is inexhaustible in the
modification and realization of the archetype; but to
that which has once attained realization cleaves the
tenacious power of persistency, a vis centripeta, of which
the profound basis is beyond the influence of anything
external. Hence, if he speaks oft daily completion and
transformation by means of reproduction, he under-
stands, with respect to the animal which has attained
realization, merely that course of development or meta-
morphosis which is an image of inexhaustible pheno-
menal nature. The influences which Nature has exer-
cised upon the parts, he pictures to himself as still
present ; but of an actual transformation of existing
species into new ones, such as is required by the modern
Darwinian doctrine of Descent, Goethe does not speak
atally Ji: . 3 |

In his view, what was it, then, that was to be trans-
formed? Surely not the archetype. He says, indeed,
“Thus the eagle fashioned itself by the air for the
air, by the mountain top for the mountain top. The
mole fashions itself to the loose soil, the seal to the
water, the bat to the air ;” and generally, “ the animal is
fashioned by circumstances to circumstances.” But the
illustrations which he gives in the Sketch of A.D. 1796,
show plainly that he thought, not of any transforma-
tion of existing forms, but of mere modes of mani-
festation of the type and archetype as they exist in
given species. He then says, “The serpent. stands
high in organization. It has a decided head, with

GOETHE. 115

perfect auxiliary organ,—a consolidated lower jaw-
bone. Only its body is indefinitely long; and the
cause of its being so is that it expends neither material
‘nor power upon auxiliary organs. As soon as these
make their appearance in another form, as, for instance,

in the lizard, though only short arms and legs are pro-
_ duced, the indefinite length must at once contract, and
_a shorter body takes its place. The long legs of the
frog necessitate a very short form for the body of this
_ creature, and by the same law, the unshapely toad is
laterally extended.” It is well to bear in mind this
_ somewhat trivial passage, that we may not see more in
_ the poetic glorification of the Metamorphosis of Animals
_ than it really contains.

When Goethe says in the magnificent poem:

** Hence, each form conditions the life and acts of the creature,
_ And each fashion of life, with reflex forcible action,
Works on the form :” #

it sounds, as we must admit, extremely seductive. But
_ we are sobered, or rather led to the right standpoint, by
. reading his fascinating remarks on d’Alton’s skeletons
_ Of the rodents (1824). It is there made manifest that
_ Goethe had not the remotest idea of an actual trans-
formation of a rodent into any other animal by the
force of external influences.

_ The reader may judge for himself. “ “Let us contem-
plate the animal in the neighbourhood of water; as the
so-called water-hog it wallows, pig-like, on the marshy
: _ shore; as a beaver it is seen building by fresh waters ;

: * Also bestimmt die Gestalt die Lebensweise des Thieres,
ari ’ Und die Weise des Lebens, sie wirkt auf alle Gestalten,
Miichtig zuriick--—

z fat _

116 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

*

next, still requiring some degree of moisture, it burrows
in the earth, and at least loves concealment, hiding with
coqucttish timidity from man and other animals. Finally,
when the creature arrives at the surface, it hops and
frisks, so that it carries on its existence erect, and even
moves to and fro on two feet with marvellous rapidity.
Transferred to completely dry land, we at last find the
decisive influence of the airy eminence and the all-
vivifying light. The animal is endowed with the greatest
~ ease of movement; it acts and works with consummate
skill, until a bird-like motion passes into an apparent
flight.”

Thus does Goethe elaborate the influence of environ-
ment and external conditions upon the modifications of
form ; it is in vain to look for the actual forms that are
modified. The beaveris not transformed into the mouse-
like burrower, the mouse into the jumping mouse, nor
the jumping mouse into the squirrel, nor does the
latter become a jerboa; but the “ceaseless progressive
transformation” is perceptible only to the eye of the
imagination. In reality, moreover, Goethe sees only
adaptation. Greatly as he is inclined to attribute
modifications to the effect of external conditions, he
speaks with no less decision on the contrary side. “The
parts of the animal, their relative form, their conditions,
their special characters, determine the requirements of
the creatures’ existence ;” and if within the restricted
circle of forms, we nevertheless find that infinite modi-
fications of form become possible (Sketch, 1796), this
is only to be deduced from the individual species
exhibited as modifications of the archetype, by Nature,
ever one and ever creative.

GOETHE, 117

» With the word Species, we reach the most important
Bees in our account of Goethe’s theory of nature ; if

in no way be regarded as a true precursor
cin. Darwin and his adherents maintain the

_ The question is simply whether Goethe was or was
not, like his contemporary Lamarck, convinced of this
_ mutability. If he says on one occasion that “from
_ the seed, plants are developed, ever diverging and
variously determining the mutual relations of their
_ parts,” this is ambiguous in itself; it may refer either
the origin of new species, or to the variability of
species by nature immutable. Another time he speaks
of the “purpose of Nature” in the horse. |
_ I can find but one single passage in Goethe's writings
' in which there is a question of an actual transformation
_ of a creature, if not into a new species, at least into a
_ very marked and persistent variety. In 1820, a Dr.
_ Ké6rte gave a description of a primeval bull found in
_ the neighbourhood of Halberstadt, and instituted com-
_ parisons and reflections, how under the influence of
_ domestication our highly modified cattle had been
_ evolved from the former. This relic, and another in
‘Thuringia (1821), which latter specimen was obtained
by him for the Museum at Jena, gave him an oppor-
____ tunity of coinciding with Korte, and of illustrating by an
actual incident, the possibility of this doubtless easy
transformation.
_ But from this to the eratistonislod of species there
is still a long way, and Goethe did not traverse it. We
have just seen that the idea of deriving single animals

118 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

now existing from extinct “ancestral races,” was not
unfamiliar to him. Nor would his remark, “ For we
have the most distinct remains of organic creatures
which were unable to perpetuate themselves by active
reproduction,” exclude his having accepted generally
the immediate connection, based on direct reproduction,
of the animal world with fossil races entirely differing
in structure. For it is quite true that many species,
genera and groups, passed through, not their prime only,
_ but also their decline and total extinction antecedent to
the present era.

Yet more. In “ Aphoristic Annotations,” which he
terms problems, written previous to the year 1823, he
speaks of “characterless races, which it is scarcely per-
missible to assign to a species, as they lose themselves in
boundless varieties,’ and he contrasts them “with races
possessed of a character, which they exhibit afresh in
all their species, so that they may be ascertained in a
rational method.” Goethe rests on this fact to illustrate
his idea of metamorphosis; and we have no right to
explain the characterless or “disorderly” races in a
Darwinian sense, as being those of which the forms
are not established, while those which possess a character
are divided into easily distinguishable species, because a
host of intermediate forms have succumbed in the
struggle for existence. He gave this problem to his
intelligent young friend, Ernst Mayer, that he might
work it out, and impart his reflections to his instructor.

Mayer says: “The more readily the former (the
genera possessing character) are arranged, the more
difficult it is to dispose of the latter (those which possess
no character), But any one who observes them with

GOETHE. 119

earnestness and persevering zeal, and is not totally
_ deficient in intuitive tact, cultivated by exercise, far
_ from being perplexed by them, will assuredly, amidst

. all their varieties of form, very soon detect the true
____ species and their characters. But if indeed, in any one

~—

pees}
Sry

4ee

se. eee oy °s. ct h ee neh. ’ oe a i ie! =e — ae
eS et .
ne ee a ee Me ete om toned an pet i a : oe : a

pe a ee pee ee
{SS eae

& genus rich in forms, no limit to which nature herself
_ adheres should be discovered, what should hinder us

from treating it as a single species, and all its forms
as sO many varieties? As long as the evidence is
wanting, which it is not likely will ever be produced,

_ that no species whatever exists in nature, but that every,

even the remotest form, may be evolved from the other
by intermediate links,—till then we must be allowed to
rely upon the course already indicated. Let the master
now instruct the scholar, or, according to ancient custom,
support him.” And he does support him, for in his

morphological writings he adopts his pupil’s enuncia-

tions on the problem as a testimony of entire commu-
nity of mind and soul.
There can be no question that Goethe's thoughts on

_ organic nature were more profound than those of his

contemporaries. But we must not forget that the cardi-
nal idea of a modifiable archetype prevailed among
eminent men both before and with Goethe, as I have
shown in my little work known to the profession, “The
Development of Comparative Anatomy” (Die Entwick-
elung der vergleichenden Anatomie, 1855). If in his
popular lectures, Peter Camper amused his audience by
a diagram in which he evolved a beautiful female figure
from a horse ; if he says that he is so entirely absorbed
in studying the whale and comparing it with the human
structure that every girl, pretty or ugly, appeared to him

120 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

like a dolphin or a cachelot ; this was because he started
from an archetype or fundamental form. Goethe was
only more consistent, and notwithstanding the “painful
consequences,” insisted on the inter-maxillary bone in
man as in the ape.

Goethe says in 1807: “If plants and animals be con-
templated in their most imperfect condition, itis scarcely
possible to distinguish them. ‘This much, however, we
may say, that from a kindred so close as scarcely to be
discriminated, emerge creatures which, as plants and
animals, are perfected in two different directions, so that
the plant finally attains its glory in the tree, durable
and rigid; the animal in man, in extreme mobility
and freedom.” But this is nothing more than the re-
petition, symbolically embellished, in Goethe’s “method
of investigating, knowing, and enjoying,” of a proposi-
tion already propounded by Buffon fifty years before,
and subsequently varied in many ways.

Nor is it Goethe who, in his Sketch of 17096, first urges
the very suggestive comparison of identical organs in
the same body; this was already done by Vicq d’Azyr
in 1786. In a word, the conception of type, arche-
type, ground-plan (dessein primitif), was an acquisition
of that age, which was merely expressed by Goethe in
a more pregnant and many-sided manner, and which
appears the more alluring as he combined with it the
idea of motion and mobility, but, owing to his excessive
craving for symbols, he did this in a figurative sense.

When Goethe imagines that he has discovered “laws,”
he labours under the same delusion as that in which
naturalists have rocked themselves from the last century
down to the most. recent times, when they accept a mere

RICHARD OWEN. 121

corroboration of facts for an explanation of those facts,
for their reduction to their causes. He is acquainted
with a “spiral tendency” and a “vertical tendency” in
plants, and they at once become “fundamental laws of
life.” Now in root and stem we undoubtedly see
a vertical tendency downwards and upwards; we see
- convolutions and tendrils; we have, moreover, been
able to analyze these facts into simpler physical and
physiological phenomena, without having arrived at
the innermost cause, the actual law.
Goethe's opinion as to man’s place in Nature is implied
_ in what has been already said. That he, a creature and
ie product of Nature should form an exception to the
animal so obviously resembling him, he could not
admit. He must remain therefore unconditionally with-
in the type, “of which the parts are perpetually modi-
fied in all races and species of animals.” But we have
now, I think, furnished sufficient evidence that this and
similar enunciations apply only to the potential varia-
bility of the archetype which has found expression in
_ the races and species. Hence man also is to him a
_ product allied to the animal, only by the idea of the
___ type, and not by actual propagation and descent. This
| is the solution which he sought respecting the “most
beautiful organization.” And with this he was content.
_ From Goethe to our contemporary Richard Owen
seems a wide leap. But if it was our object to produce
in Goethe a stage of natural inquiry which contents
itself with a formula of the correlation of living things,
dazzling indeed, but ultimately vague, the renowned
English’ comparative anatomist will show us how it is
possible to take even the final step and arrive at the

122 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

conclusion that consanguinity is the sole solution of the
similarity of species, and how, nevertheless, by clinging
to miracle and dualism, the fruit of the truth just recog-
nized, may be suffered to elude the grasp.”

By the personal incitement of Cuvier, under whom he
studied in 1830, R. Owen endeavoured to gain a clear
perception of the basis of homologies. If Cuvier had
derived the agreement of organs from teleology by
saying that organs are alike because and if they have
like functions to perform, Owen, in Goethe’s fashion,
seized upon an archetype to explain the existence of
uniformity amid multiplicity and diversity of detail.
The series which repeat themselves in the organism,
such as the vertebra, and a regular succession in the
organisms themselves seemed to him not comprehensible
as miraculous creations, but only as the result of natural
laws and operating causes, which produce the species in
regular sequence and gradual completion, such laws and
causes being the servant of Preceteraaans intelligent
Will. ™ |

As a scholar pre-eminently coating with the fossil
animal world, it could not remain unknown to this
English naturalist that the more remote the geological
period, the more general and the less specialized is the
organization of the species. He was able to trace this
particularly i in the dentition of mammals, and specially
also in the condition of those domestic animals which
begin with the earliest Tertiary times and gradually
assume the ungulate character. Thus to the question
whether species originate by miracle or by law, he
replies that he presumes the latter to be in constant
operation, This “law” is, however, something quite

LAMARCK. 123

. “different from what science is wont to designate by that
name. Why does the horse exist? Because it was pre-
P destined and prepared for man by the Deity.” This
_ is supposed to occur by means of the “ derivative law.”
- But this again is aword which conveys no meaning,
_a phrase which implies that the horse has become a
horse because it was so to be. The predecessors of the
_ horse modify themselves for the interest of man, who
does not as yet exist, but is already taken into account
__ by the intelligent Will.
_ These ancestors of the horse night therefore be
sg compared to the sports of Nature; the transformation
_ takes place, not because from aia reasons it must
_ take place, but because it so pleases the intelligent Will.
_ We must beg to decline such “natural laws” as these.
Owen says, “I deem an innate tendency to deviate from
_ the parental type, operating through periods of adequate
duration, to be the most probable nature or way of
operation of the secondary law, whereby species have
been derived one from the other.” From the Ichthyo-
saurus to Man, he sees the connection of descent; he
denies that the influence of circumstances is decisive; he
rejects a dozen times any sort of miracle; but the next
moment he cleaves to miracle again, namely, to an innate
tendency towards a certain future development not im-
posed by circumstances and dependent on them, but
conducive to a special purpose.

Thus deal the trimmers, who, through fear of conse-
quences, appease their scientific consciences with a word.

We now come to a courageous writer, whose principal
work, “La Philosophie Zdologique,”** was overlooked
and well-nigh forgotten for half a century, until it

{24 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

was restored to merited honour by Darwin, but more
especially by Haeckel, and quite recently in France by
Ch. Martins. This is J. B. Lamarck, who first formu-
lated the doctrine of Descent, and in 1804 actually
propounded all the propositions which Darwin has con-
structed afresh and more completely. Lamarck pro-
claimed that it is merely our limited powers of compre-
hension that demand the erection of systems, whereas
all systematic definitions and gradations are of artificial
nature. We may be assured that nature has produced
neither orders, families, genera, nor immutable species,
but merely individuals which succeed one another, and
resemble those from whom they descend. But these
individuals belong to infinitely divergent races, which
continue so long as they are unaffected by any cause pro-
ducing alteration. Starting from species, like ourselves,
he demonstrates their instability. From comparisons of
the facts of hybridization and the formation of varieties,
he inferred “that all organizations are true productions
of Nature, gradually evolved in the course of a long suc-
cession of ages; that in her progress, Nature began, and
even now always begins again, with the formation of the
simplest organic bodies, and that she directly forms these
only, namely, those lowest living beings which have been
designated as spontaneous generations.”

Variations and transformations supervene, according
to Lamarck, through external influences; in the lapse
of ages they become essential differences ; so that, after
many successive generations, individuals which originally
belonged to another species ultimately find themselves
converted into a new one. The limited period of our
existence has accustomed us to a standard of time so-

-

LAMARCK. 125

ort as to give rise to the vulgar and false hypothesis
stability and immutability. The transformation is
effected by the obligation of the individual to accom-
om itself to the altered conditions of life. Fresh
cumstances elicit fresh requirements and fresh activi-
ss, Great weight must be laid on the use or disuse
of organs. “In every animal still in the course of de-
_ velopment, the more frequent and sustained use of an
_ organ gradually fortifies, developes and enlarges it, and
4 BE endows it with strength proportional to the duration of
this use; while the persistent disuse of an organ imper-
ceptibly weakens and deteriorates it, diminishes its effi-
‘ciency in an increasing ratio, and ultimately destroys it.”
“And thus,” he says, “nature exhibits living beings
_ merely as individuals succeeding one another in genera-
_ tions; species have only a relative stability, and are
only transiently immutable.”

Lamarck touches upon the struggle of each against all
_ (I. 99, and elsewhere), but does not discover the term
Natural Selection. He is fully conscious of the two
_ factors, heredity and adaptation, but his theories and
i" convictions lack the emphasis of detailed evidence.
Yet his subtle apprehension of life may be evinced by
his interpretation of instinct. According to him, all
acts of instinct are effected by incitement, exercised
upon the nervous system by acquired inclinations
(peuchans acquis); and these acts, not being the product
of deliberation, choice, or judgment, certainly and un-
__ erringly satisfy the requirements experienced and the
_ inclinations resulting from habit. But if these inclina-
tions to maintain the habit and renew the actions
_ related to them, are once acquired, they are henceforward

Je f

126 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

transmitted to the individuals by means of reproduc-'
tion, which maintains the structure and the disposition
of the parts in the condition attained, so that the same
inclination pre-exists in the young individuals before
they put it in practice. This explanation, as Darwin
has shown, certainly does not suffice for all the facts of
instinct, yet it stands far, above the modern “ Philosophy
of the Unconscious” (Philosophie des Unbewussten),
which places the organisms by which the instincts are
_effectuated, under the sway of an extraneous metaphy-
sical Being who governs it in subservience to design.®

VII.

Lyell and pete Geology—Darwin’s Theory of Siictlon:-Beahdtig
of Life.

: _ EVER since mankind has onlay laboured in the
_ field of intellect, pre-eminent men have existed, who,
3 _ reasoning more rapidly than their contemporaries, have
eee: them in the apprehension of great truths
_ and the recognition of important laws. But it is a
great temptation to set too high a value on these anti-
_ cipations; and in all cases in which these intellectual
_ exploits are concerned, it will be discovered that, so to
_ speak, they floated in the air, and that it was merely a
keener scent and a so-called intuition resting on uncon-
scious inferences, which exalted the privileged. being
above his less sharp-sighted neighbours.

Great scientific crises, revolutions in the domain of in-
tellect, are prepared long beforehand; the watch-word
rarely comes too early and is seldom pronounced in
_. accents unintelligible to contemporaries; as a rule, if
_ the change has not been altogether gradual and almost
__unperceived, but if on the contrary the veil has been
___ suddenly drawn aside by one of these chosen spirits,

scales fall, as it were, from the eyes of fellow-labourers
_and spectators, and the rapidity with which the new

128 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

theory makes its way affords the best evidence that it
took shape and was proclaimed at the proper moment.

That the doctrine of Descent was likewise no utterly
startling apparition, even though it leapt forth from the
head of Darwin, its greatest representative, like an armed
Minerva—of this we have cited at least a few of the many
vouchers, ‘That its time had come,—that it was indeed
more than time, unless the science of the nature of life,
and Biology in general, was to be unduly backward,—
is shown by the development of Geology, which thirty
years prior to Darwin, after many favourable forecasts,
struck upon the right road to the knowledge of causes.
The doctrine of the formation and evolution of the
earth, especially in its earlier phases, during which Life,
in the sense generally attached to the word, originated
and became permanent on our Planet,—this science of
Geology is intimately allied with our important theme.
Modern Geology, especially as connected with the name
of Charles Lyell, must sooner or later have necessitated
an analogous treatment of vegetal and animal lore, and
we can only wonder that the crisis was so long delayed.
The exposition of the doctrine of Descent must, there-
fore, be introduced and initiated by a reference, however
brief, to modern Geology.

The first edition of Lyell’s “Principles of Geology”
appeared in 1830, The tenth, published in 1866, gave him
an opportunity of professing his full adhesion to the
Darwinian doctrines, to the development of which he
had given so great an impulse. Since 1872, the eleventh
edition of this masterpiece has been before the world. ©
It treats of the investigation of the lasting effects of
causes now in operation, as data from which inferences

LYELL AND RECENT GEOLOGY. 129

Eas to. past ages may be drawn. Lyell termed these
" effects an autobiography of the earth. “The forces
_ now operating upon earth are the same in kind and
degree as those which in the remotest times “ewer
_ geological changes.” :
__ Probably, in consequence of the havoc caused by total
floods and earthquakes, a belief in great and universal
catastrophes was formed at a very early period ; and to
' the Indian and Egyptian legends on this subject Lyell
_ appends the remark, that the traditional connection of
such catastrophes with a belief in repeated and universal
corruption of morals may be easily explained.
_ Attheend of the last century, the opinion was here and
there expressed that the submergence of large extents
of land, and the emergence of others, had taken place
_ slowly; and the doctrine was in preparation that the
_ mineral masses fall into various groups, succeeding one
_ another in definite order. Werner then appeared and
founded the special science of “Geognosy.” He was
not the first to see and teach the regular succession of
rocks, but the sensation which he caused was uni-
versal. From his time dates the violent controversy of
the Vulcanists and Neptunists, and into the midst of
this controversy fell Cuvier’s great discoveries on the
animals of the Tertiary formation in the vicinity of
Paris. By the works of Cuvier and Lamarck on fossil
animals, the differences betwixt ancient and modern
organisms became apparent, and Cuvier’s views, zoolo-
gical as well as geological, gained the victory. The
conviction was gradually established that long ages of
repose and quiescence alternated on earth with shorter
_ periods of universal catastrophes and revolutions.”

130 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

Even after the appearance of Lyell’s “ Principles of
Geology,” the hypothesis of catastrophes received its
special completion by Elie de Beaumont’s theory of the
structure and genesis of mountain chains. From the
first, however, Lyell interposed, and derived the following
conclusion from a comparison of the slow but continued
and perceptible upheavals and subsidences occurring
in historic times, with the various modifications which
organisms had meanwhile undergone. “In a word, the
movement of the inorganic world is obvious and pal-
pable, and might be likened to the minute-hand of a
clock, the progress of which can be seen and heard ;
whereas the fluctuations of the living creation are
nearly invisible, and resemble the motion of the hour-
hand of a time-piece. It is only by watching it atten-
tively for some time, and comparing its relative position
after an interval, that we can prove the reality of its
motion.”

Careful observation and logical deduction had thus
arrived at conclusions diametrically opposite to the
assertions of Cuvier, who inferred the geological catas-
trophes mainly from the striking difference of successive
organisms. While botanists and zoologists prosecuted
their studies on Cuvier’s system, Geology was being
metamorphosed under the hands of Lyell and his adhe-
rents. He proceeded from the most tangible basis.
That it rained during the era of the coal formation, as
it now rains, may be seen by the impress of rain-drops
on the levels of that formation. The actions of rivers,
the sediments of deltas, previously neglected, were now
studied, and likewise the colossal mud deposits, such as
are exhibited by the Nile and the Amazon, and also the

DARWIN. 131

_ destructive work of the irregular motions of the sea,
and the partly destructive, partly formative work of its
_ regular currents. Calculations were made of the
_ Ploughing, grating, and grinding of glaciers, of the
_ substances which mineral springs dissolve and deposit,
of the displacements of material effected by existing
_ agencies, of the manner in which the outlines of land
and sea are altered by elevation and_ subsidence.
_ Similarly, the comparison of ancient and modern coral
_ reefs and oyster banks showed that these silent builders
have not changed their habits. In short, the hypo-
_ thesis of extraordinary events and forces, unheard of in
our present era, seemed quite unnecessary; time only,
_ and the continuous development of the earth’s crust,
were rendered evident.

i The stage for reiterated acts of new creation of organ-
_ isms had thus collapsed, and the hypothesis of such
miraculous new creations became an anachronism, for
which a well-merited end was inevitably prepared by
the appearance of Darwin. With Darwinism, the doc-
trine of Descent is an historical necessity.

Charles Darwin was born in 1809, and, as the Natu-
ralist attached to the Beagle in her voyage round the
__ world, under Captain Fitzroy, in 1831-7, he enjoyed
an opportunity of accumulating rich experiences. His
important work on Coral Reefs gave the first adequate
explanation of the phenomena resulting from the co-
operation of geological movements, and the organic
agency of the coral animal ; his Monograph on Cirri-
pedes bears witness to the exemplary care with which he
can observe and systematically work out the relations of
the minutest details. We make this remark, as the

132 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

opponents of the great inquirer endeavour to suppress
his merits and authority by maintaining that he is pro-
perly a mere dilettante, dealing with general abstrac-
tions,** a stranger to the keen observation which takes
full account of facts. How Darwin arrived at the idea
which has made an epoch in science, he has himself
made known in the introduction to his first work on
the doctrine of Descent, namely, the “Origin of
Species ;’* and in more detail in a letter to Haeckel,
_ published by the latter in his “ History of Creation”
(Natiirlichen Schépfungsgeschichte).

“Having reflected much on the foresee facts, it
seemed to me probable that allied species were de-
scended from a common ancestor. But during several
years I could not conceive how each form could have
been modified so as to become admirably adapted to
its place in nature. I began, therefore, to study do-
mesticated animals. and cultivated plants, and after
a time perceived that man’s power of selecting and
breeding from certain individuals was the most power-
ful of all means in the production of new races. Having
attended to the habits of animals and their relations to
the surrounding conditions, I was able to realize the
severe struggle for existence to which all organisms are
subjected ; and my geological observations had allowed
me to appreciate to a certain extent the duration of
past geological periods. With my mind thus. prepared
I fortunately happened to read Malthus’s “ Essay on
Population ;” and the idea of natural selection through
the struggle for existence at once occurred tome. Of
all the subordinate points in the theory, the last which
I understood was the cause of the tendency in the

- ARTIFICIAL SELECTION, 133

sscendants from a common progenitor to diverge in
aracter,”*
That. organisms are variable and not fixed in rigid
, is a phenomenon so general that variability passes
‘rent as a self-evident property of organic existence.
the next chapter we shall inquire how far everything
a organic is necessarily subject to mutability. On the
_ existence of this property rests the artificial breeding,
or selection by man, consciously and unconsciously
| exercised from the earliest commencement of hunting
and agriculture, of which, as Darwin says, “the impor-
4 tance mainly lies in the power of selecting scarcely
_ appreciable differences, which are nevertheless found to
E be. transmissible, and which can be accumulated until the
> fesult i is made manifest to the eye of every beholder.”
the “ Origin of Species,” as an example of methodic
4 Be clection in the production of breeds, Darwin has chosen
__ the pigeon, to the breeding of which he zealously devoted
_ himself for many years.
{ _ The pigeon is specially adapted to the purpose of
scientific observation of the phenomena of breeding,
_ because, owing to its monogamic habits, it is easy to
control, because it may be brought in a short time to
- striking variations, because the records of its breeding
are tolerably complete, and, finally, because it is one of
the few domestic animals of which the ancestral stock
is scarcely open to a doubt.
i The chief races produced by the fanciers may be
grouped as follows. The Pouter Pigeons have a

>
!

_ moderate beak, elongated legs and_ body, their ceso-

Ba Ris _* Mr. Darwin has himself been good enough to re-write his letter from the
5 acah text. He kept no copy of the original M

134 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

phagus is of great size, barely separated from the crop,
and is capable of inflation. A second group includes
Carriers, Runts, and Barbs, which possess in common
a long beak, with the skin over the nostrils swollen
and often carunculated or wattled, and the skin round
the eyes bare and likewise carunculated. To another
group, with shorter beak, and the skin round the eyes-
only slightly developed, belongs the Fantail, in which
the normal number of twelve tail feathers may rise to
forty-two with aborted oil-gland; also the Tumbler, in
which the beak becomes extremely short, and a sickly
disposition of the brain, produced and exaggerated by
selection, and manifesting itself by tumbling, has been
transmitted for more than 250 years, and has become
established as the characteristic of a race. In the fourth
group, the Trumpeter occupies a prominent position, on
account of its peculiar voice ; likewise the Laugher, or
Indian turtle-dove, comprising several sub-races scarcely
differing in structure from the rock-pigeon (Columba
livia). The latter is divided into several geographically
distinct races, ranging from the coasts of the Faroe
Islands and Scotland to the shores of the Mediter-
ranean and to India; and the most minute investi-
gation, whether the incredibly divergent races of
domestic pigeons are derived from eight or nine wild
species or solely from the wide-spread rock pigeon,
results decidedly in favour of the latter alternative.
Proportional dimensions, colouring, and parts of the
skeletons which differ from one another far more widely
in the various races than they do in well marked species
of the same genus, or even family, are modified under
the hand and according to the will of man; and, more-

sf

ARTIFICIAL SE LECTION. 135

over, ei eanipently in the pigeon may be traced the
_ phenomenon which has been termed the “correlation
of growth,” and consists in the fact that, with the in-
_ tentional modification of an organ by means of selection,
oe one or more other organs are drawn into sympathy and
a unintentionally transformed into characteristics of a race.

Darwin’s minute researches on the formation of races

in the pigeon are recounted in his second work on the
__ theory of Descent, “The Variation of Animals and Plants

_ under Domestication,” in which the most detailed investi-
_ gations respecting other domestic animals are also to be

_ found. Whoever has had occasion to inspect one of the
4 modern exhibitions of poultry, must have been astonished

at the diversity of the different races, and the purity and

4 uniformity within each race. Though not quite so posi-

_ tively as in the case of the pigeon, yet with approximate
_ certainty, the domestic fowl appears to be derived from

a single ancestral stock, the Indian Gallus Bankiva. The

cumulative power of selection by man is likewise testified

by the various races of pigs bred within the last century
by the English farmers from an intermixture of the
native and Indian races, differing in general appearance,
colouring, size of ears, length of legs, and also partially
in fertility. Our attention is, however, more closely
drawn to the two races of Southdown sheep and Short-
horn cattle, which, as well as the choicest breeds of pigs,
have been for some years past particularly esteemed on
the continent. These and many other races have been
bred with definite purposes, and for certain domestic and
commercial advantages, and one and all bear testimony
to the plasticity of species.
Artificial selection operates by establishing peculiarities
' :

136 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

originally variable, and on their first accidental appear-
ance usually perceived only by the careful eye of a
connoisseur. But not a few cases are likewise certified
in which an accidental deformity and a new charactet
appearing suddenly even in a single individual have lent
themselves to the rapid formation of a race. “Thus,”
as Darwin relates,*! “in 1791 a ram lamb was born in
Massachusetts, having short, crooked legs and a long
back like a turnspit dog. From this one lamb the otter
or ancon semi-monstrous breed was raised; as these
sheep could not leap over the fences, it was thought that
they would be valuable ; but they have been supplanted
by merinos, and thus exterminated. These sheep are
remarkable from transmitting their character so truly,
that Colonel Humphreys never heard of but one ques-
tionable case of an ancon ram and ewe not producing
ancon offspring.”——“ A more interesting case has been
recorded in the Report of the Juries for the Great Exhi-
bition (1851), namely, the production of a merino ram
lamb on the Mauchamp farm in 1828, which was remark-
able for its long, smooth, straight, and silky wool. By
the year 1833, Mr. Graux had raised rams enough to
serve his whole flock, and after a few years more he was
able to sell stock of his new breed. So peculiar and
valuable is the wool, that it sells at 25 per cent. above
the best merino wool; even the fleeces of half-bred
animals are valuable, and are known in France as the
Mauchamp merino. It is interesting, as showing how
generally any marked deviation of structure is accom-
panied by other deviations, that the first ram and his off-
spring were of small size with large heads, long necks,
narrow chests, and long flanks; but these blemishes

UNCONSCIOUS SELECTION. 137

_ were removed by judicious crosses and selection. The
SF toi smooth wool was also correlated with smooth horns;

' 4 and as horns and hair are homologous structures, we can
understand the meaning of this correlation. If the

; Mauchamp and the ancon breeds had originated a cen-

tury or tivo ago, we should have had no record of their

_ birth, and-many a naturalist would, no doubt, have
_ insisted, especially in the case of the Mauchamp race,
_ that they had each descended from or been crossed with
_ some unknown aboriginal form.”

If with the refined culture of races on large estates,
_ we compare the slight attention bestowed on domestic
_ animals in small peasant farms, remote from the cheering
intercourse of the world, and then descend to the treat-
_ ment by savages of their few domestic animals, or their
_ sole tame creature, the dog, conscious artificial selection
gradually decreases ; but wherever man attaches to his
abode either plants or animals, selection is at least
_ unconsciously exercised. The powerful animal, the par-
ticular plant which yields the most abundant nutriment,
are employed for propagation without any special fore-

thought, and unconscious selection is thus undistinguish-

able from that which is methodically practised. The
initiation and progress of the production of races is
naturally facilitated by the power of placing the animals
selected for breeding, in a new environment and fresh
conditions of life, and the formation of new races is
favoured by the ease with which it is possible to hinder
the crossing of forms in course of construction, with races
already existing.

Unquestionably many races of domestic animals are
hot in a condition in which they can be termed new

138 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

species; that is to say, in regard to the new characters
evolved by breeding, they are in a state of merely artificial
stability ; and, if abandoned to accidental or irregular
intermixture with the aboriginal or other races, they’
gradually revert to their primitive form. But it is ar-
bitrary and erroneous to assert that all unconsciously
or consciously bred races, without exception, are no new
species, and would all relapse if left to a state of nature,

Granting that all the races of fowls were left to them-
_ selves, we must-certainly admit the possibility that in
India some few forms would change back into the Bankiva
fowl. It is, however, evident that, in Europe and America,
from any semi-feral races of fowls the aboriginal Indian
race would never reappear, but at the most some few new
wide-spread mongrel forms would arise, remaining con-
stant according to geographical districts. No one has
yet been able to assert that the wild dogs of the East,
entirely released from the control of man, have become
wolves or jackals, their presumptive ancestors. They
become “ jackal-like,” by which every one expresses that
the dog which became and was bred a domestic animal
thousands of years ago, preserves its acquired specific
characteristics even under circumstances most favour-
able to their destruction. 7

This statement, that domestic animals are no new
species, is the more unfounded, as of several domestic
animals the aboriginal stock is totally unknown; among
these are the sheep and goat, respecting the ancestors
of which only vague conjectures can be framed. The
most ancient race of sheep known to us,—that with ram-
like horns, found among the lake dwellings of Switzer-
land, throws no light upon the subject; and empirically

NATURAL SELECTION. 139

to observe the reversion of the modern sheep to its
aboriginal form is utterly impossible. That the horse
is derived from a striped aboriginal species is probable;
_ but notwithstanding the many generations during which
_ the great herds of feral horses in South America have
_ propagated themselves undisturbed, no such species
has been produced. Riitimeyer’s minute researches on
_ domestic cattle have shown that, in Europe at least,
_ three well-Jefined species of the Diluvial period have
contributed to their formation, Bos primigenius, longi-
_ frons, and frontosus. These species once lived geo-
graphically separate, but contemporaneously ; and they
and their specific peculiarities have perished, to rise
again in our domestic races. These races breed to-
gether with unqualified fertility; in the form of skull
and horns they recall one or other of the extinct
species; but collectively they constitute a new main
species. That from their various breeds, the three or
any one of the aboriginal species would ever emerge in
a state of pristine purity, would be an utterly ludicrous
assertion.

In all these domestic animals—dog, sheep, goat, horse,
and cattle—the transformation was initiated in an era of
civilization in which there was no idea of artificial breed-
ing in the modern sense, and in which the main factor of
transformation, independently of involuntary and uncon-
scious selection, consisted simply in the altered mode
of life. This introduces us to variations in a state of
nature, and to Natural Selection. Natural as well as
artificial selection both rest on the undisputed fact of
the idiosyncrasies of the most closely allied vegetal and
animal individuals; and it has already become manifest

140 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

that doubtful species are not exceptional, as the old
school was wont to imagine, but that it is merely owing
to an inadequate knowledge of the material out of which
species are constructed, that all species are not looked
upon as doubtful and artificial.

Let us here again caJl to mind that in many thou-
sand cases the most rigid systematizers are unable
to state where their species begin and end; of which
Darwin, as an instance, cites a communication by
H.C. Watson, that 182 British plants, usually regarded
as varieties, have each been claimed as independent
species by individual botanists.4* Darwin’s immortal
service consists in having shown what is the power
which operates upon the existing variable individuals.
and species, and what results this operation must pro-
duce. He found the key in the word which has become
a badge and common property of ourage, “the struggle
for life,’* and has thus given the foundation and theory
of a doctrine of which the truth had long before been ©
manifest to an intellect such as that of Lamarck. He
founded the doctrine of Descent on the theory of selec-
tion, when he proved that in nature the struggle for
existence occasions a selection of the best and fittest,
comparable to artificial breeding, and giving rise to new
races and new species.

The struggle for life, this Jdellum omnium contra
ouines, is, Moreover, an undisputed and undeniable fact,
which we here accept in its widest relations. Not only
does the beast of prey war against the graminivorous
animals, which again strive to keep their balance by
superior multiplication, speed, and cunning; the gradual

* For Wallace's share in this honour, see the end of this chapter.

THE STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE. I4I

advance of a plant is likewise a struggle with natural
_ obstacles; and the conquest which it gains usually injures
B othe plants in their conditions of life. If the powers
4 of multiplication of any given organism were to operate
aie and unrestrictedly, each being would, in a
_ short series of years, claim for itself the whole surface of
_ the earth, or all the waters of the sea. But each holds
_ the other in check; and with the living foes of each
_ creature are associated the climate and all the influences
_ of the surrounding conditions, and of the alternation of
the seasons, to which the body must accommodate itself.
_ Organisms live only at the cost of, and for the profit of,
- others; and the peace and quiet of nature sung by the
poet is resolved under the searching eye into an eternal
_ disquiet and haste to assert and maintain existence,
_ amid which it is only the thought of the visible and
_ necessary progress that can rescue the observer from a
_ pessimist view of the world.

_ ™ The simplest examples of the relations of mutual
_ dependence of living beings are, however, the best and
most conclusive; but the vast consequences depending
on circumstances and connections apparently insignifi-.
' cant, and the extreme complexity of the mechanism by
__ which equilibrium is maintained, have been exhibited by
i Darwin in some examples, which, frequently as they have
____ been repeated, we shall also allow ourselves to reproduce.
Whereas, to the South and North of Paraguay feral cattle,
horses, and dogs abound. in profusion, they are wanting
in Paraguay itself. “Azara and Rengger have shown that
_ this is caused by the greater number in Paraguay of a
___ certain fly, which lays its eggs in the navels of these
animals when first born. The increase of these flies, nu-

[42 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

merous as they are, must be habitually checked by some
means, probably by other parasitic insects. Hence if
certain insectivorous birds were to decrease in Para-
guay, the parasitic insects would probably increase, and
this would lessen the number of the navel-frequenting
flies; then cattle and horses would become feral, and
this would certainly greatly alter (as indeed I have
observed in parts of South America) the vegetation,
and this, again, would largely affect the insects, and
this the insectivorous birds, and so on, in ever-increas-
ing circles of complexity.”

Another example out of Darwin’s store is perhaps even
more striking. “I find from experiments that humble-
bees are almost indispensable to the fertilization of the
heartsease (Viola tricolor), for other bees do not visit this
flower. I have also found that the visits of bees are
necessary for the fertilization of some kinds of clover ;
for instance, 20 heads of Dutch clover (Trifolium repens)
yielded 2,290 seeds, but 20 other heads, protected from”
bees, produced not one. Again, 100 heads of red clover
(T. pratense) produced 2,700 seeds, but the same number
-of protected heads produced nota single seed. Humble-
bees alone visit red clover, as other bees cannot reach
the nectar. It has been suggested that moths may fer-—
tilize the clovers ; but I doubt whether they could do so
in the case of the red clover, from their weight not being
sufficient to depress the wing-petals. Hence we may
infer as highly probable that, if the whole genus of
humble-bees became extinct or very rare in England, |
the heartsease and red clover would become very rare
or wholly disappear. The number of humble-bees in
any district depends in a great degree on the number

-

THE STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE. 143

_ of field-mice, which destroy their combs and nests; and
ipeaean Newman, who has long attended to the Habits
--of humble-bees, believes that more than two-thirds of
them are thus destroyed all over England. Now, the
number of mice is largely dependent, as every one
knows, on the number of cats; and Col. Newman says,
Near villages and small towns I have found the nests
_ of humble-bees more numerous than elsewhere, which I
: attribute to the number of cats that destroy the mice.
q Hence it is quite credible that the presence of a feline

animal in large numbers in a district might determine,
through the intervention first of mice and then of bees,
the frequency of certain flowers in that district.’”

The closer the kindred of the competitors, the more
Bibrdent is the struggle for the existence ; for the more
"adjacent organisms differ in their deddierents, the less
a _ do they interfere with one another, and the more will
q each be able to exhaust the resources of the vicinity for
sits own benefit. This seems to be flatly contradicted
oy the great series of associated plants and animals;
_ but on closer inspection they also form no exception to
4 the. rule, as, often by their very number they render
i existence possible and easy to one another, and increase
exactly i in the degree permitted by the stock of nutri-
ment. If among associated plants or gregarious animals
-asurplus production occurs, competition and conflict in-
_stantly commence, and life is regulated in every respect
exactly as in species less remarkable for the number of
individuals.

_ Our proposition that the vehemence of the struggle
__fises with the closeness of the kindred, is thus univer-
7 _ Sally valid. Such a rapid war of extermination is rarely

Ry #

144 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

waged as that between the black rat (Mus rattus)
and the brown rat (Mus decumanus); and we far more
frequently imagine that harmonious intercourse exists
between the members of the same species sharing the
same habitation, as, for instance, the hare and the deer,
than that they are anxiously striving to maintain exist-
ence. Yet this is not the case. The two great motive
powers, the preservation of the individual and the pre-
servation of the species, are unremitting instigations to
- warfare, and under their influence every living being,
- plants inclusive, joins in conflict with its congeners of
the immediate vicinity. |

In this competition for nutriment, combined with
defence against all possible enemies and other rivals
for the remaining privileges of existence, the strongest
gains the advantage, or the most crafty, the most
skilful—in short, the one that can measure itself against
its rivals armed with any sort of superiority. Not
only in the struggle for mates, but on every occasion
of competition, the weaker individuals are beaten off,
and a selection of the strongest and the best takes place.
But the primarily slight,—often scarcely perceptible, ad-
vantages, mental as well as bodily, which aided these in-
dividuals to conquer and survive the other members of
the species who were weaker and destitute of accidental
advantages, have a prospect of being transmitted, and
in the following generations of becoming established
and increased by repeated selection. This selection is
therefore a natural and necessary course of things ; and
it applies, not in a merely general and vague manner,
as in the external habit, size, and strength of the indi-
vidual, but, owing to the actual variability and plasticity

SEXUAL SELECTION. 145

of the organic morphological constituents, single parts
md organs may be modified and perfected in definite
advantageous directions, so as to secure for the race and
species a higher position in the surrounding world.
Besides the general results of the right of the strongest,
another very influential phenomenon comes into play
where the desire for propagation is concerned, which
- Darwin has designated as “sexual selection,” and elabo-
. rated in great detail in his work on the “ Descent of
_ Man.” In this we must consider, first, the formation of
_ sexual peculiarities in the males, and the secondary
_ characters by which they are aided in the courtship of
4 the.females ; and only secondly the reactions of these
BS peculiarities on the alteration and progress of the species
ies general.
p -The fundamental idea of Darwin’s theory of selection
q is therefore, that the cumulative power of selection
exercised by man in the breeding of races, is, in, nature,
replaced by the struggle for life; and that in the course
_ of time, by the cumulation of advantages primarily
x slight and becoming more and more prominent, lower
_ organisms are converted into higher ones. The process
_ is incessant. “It may be metaphorically said, that na-
' tural selection is daily and hourly scrutinizing through-
out the world the slightest variations, rejecting those
that are bad, preserving and adding up all that are
good; silently and insensibly working, whenever and
wherever opportunity offers, at the improvement of each
organic being in relation to its organic and inorganic
conditions of bits.” *¢
% . _ The following chapters will introduce us more nearly

to this theory, its truth, possibility, application, and con-

146 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

firmation; meanwhile we will at once make ourselves
acquainted with some of the objections offered to it,
either to the theory of selection in particular, or to the
theory of selection combined with the doctrine of trans-
formation as a whole; the most important of which
Darwin has already considered and answered. .

If, so it is said, all living beings stand in distinct and
uninterrupted connection with one another, what has
become of the infinitely numerous intermediate forms
which must necessarily have existed? Our eyes turn
first to the organisms now living, and as, in accordance
with the theory, they are assumed to be the terminal
twigs of an infinitely ramified tree, which must obviously
press hard upon one another, and must each indepen-
dently diverge in all directions as varieties, we ask for
the intermediate forms of the species now existing side
by side.

We may now appeal to the evidence already given
(p. 92. &c.), that in complete and extensive groups of
organisms, modern scientific research has been able to
discern nothing else than intermediate forms. Similarly,
the journey undertaken by Kerner in his little book on
“Good and Bad Species,” in company with the botanist
Simplicius, from the West of Europe to the East, will
furnish an amusing number to the reader eager for
further material. The extension of the various species
of Cytisus which this naturalist has minutely investigated,
likewise exhibits the uninterrupted existence of connect-
ing forms on the territorial boundaries of species of which
the centres of propagation are more or less remote.
From all these instances, which may be reckoned by
thousands, it may be inferred that a large proportion

DEFICIENCY OF TRANSITIONAL FORMS, 147

ate in a phase of relative stability. That for this reason

their intermediate forms must be looked only for in the
] is as little surprising ; it in no way impugns the
truth of the doctrine of Descent; and the demand for
_ intermediate forms between these focal and temporarily
_ stable forms merely proves how little those who make it
have appreciated the nature of Descent.
But the objection mainly concerns those intermediate
' forms by which the species are connected with the
aboriginal species preceding them in order of time.
_ According to the theory, the species now living are
E eerted with the aboriginal species by forms identical
in quality with varieties, the “species in process of
Pioraiition ;’ the aboriginal species with others. still
; more ancient, and so on; so that an infinite number
_ of forms must have existed. We have already shown
_ (p. 97, &c.) that in an excess of zeal paleontologists have
set up species, also to be reckoned by thousands, where
_ merely transitional forms and varieties actually existed ;
we have mentioned that a number of distinguished
_ palzontologists of the present day are endeavouring to
_ remedy the errors of their predecessors, and to exhibit
| the uninterrupted transitional series from the lower to
3 q the more recent strata, where the others with lavish in-
__ genuity imagined they had discerned specific characters.
‘Still it must be admitted that the amount of transitional
forms as yet actually found are a vanishing quantity,
as compared with the countless multitude which must
have existed.

- But this deficiency may be satisfactorily explained. We
eres only a very small proportion of the fossiliferous
‘strata, and, with as much justice as Lamarck in the be-

148 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

ginning of this century, we may point even now to the
poverty of the collections. Wherever the palzontolo-
gist now lays his hand he finds intermediate forms, and
day by day the material accumulates as it is required.
Nevertheless, too much is demanded, and the conditions
of preservation are misunderstood, if it be supposed
that all intermediate forms that ever existed were, by
their bodily constitution, either wholly or partially
adapted to preservation, and must therefore have been
- actually preserved. On the contrary, the greater number
have assuredly vanished without atrace. At least half of
all geological deposits have been destroyed again during
slow: upheavals. For from the time at which a sea-
bottom formerly lying at a profound depth, with its
well-preserved enclosures, is again raised within the
reach of superficial movements, it may be crumbled and
corroded, and the fossils contained in it now share the
fate which usually befalls the remains of the denizens
of marshy shores, they are triturated by the surf.

To this must be added the important consideration that
the forms by which the transition is effected will mostly,
not as individuals, but as forms, have had a briefer period
of existence than the persistent varieties appearing to us
as species, as may be seen, among other instances, in
the instructive discoveries at Steinheim. In this parti-
cular, the periods of transition from one geological plane
to the next, resemble the boundary regions of two geo-
graphical districts. The tract of transition from one to
the other is specially suited to give rise to the transfor-
mation of appropriate organisms. But this transforma-
tion is accomplished and established first in the new
district. Thus in the geological series, transitional periods

7

DEFICIENCY OF TRANSITIONAL FORMS. 149

are periods of relative disturbance. During their con-
tinuance the exigency of adaptation and transformation ©
was at its height, both in the vegetal and animal world ;
the conditions of existence at the same time most
unfavourable ; the number of individuals in those species
which succeed in effecting their transformation is neces-
sarily reduced, and could increase again only in the
subsequent periods of repose. It is therefore not sur-
prising that the catalogue of intermediate forms is so
defective ; and their scarcity is remarked upon only by
those who are determined to feel the want of them. For
the establishment of scientific evidence in favour of the
doctrine of Descent we have them in superabundance.
With the supposed deficiency of transitional forms is
connected another frequent objection, namely, that in
repeated instances whole groups.of kindred species have
suddenly appeared. If intermediate morphological and
anatomical gradations are elsewhere visible, in these
groups, the pterodactyls, birds and others, there is no
coherence and connection with any aboriginal species
previously or contemporaneously existing. This allega-
tion is one of the feeblest and most vapid, if raised

after the attempt has been made to account for the

absence of intermediate forms. It is only a particular
case in the alternative that either all species originated in
the natural manner indicated by the perfectly adequate
number of transitional forms at hand, or all by miracle.
In the cases which are here brought forward as heavy
artillery, the gap to the aboriginal species is certainly
greater than where there is merely a leap from species
to species or to genus. But the explanation given of
the less striking intervals scarcely needs extension to

150 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

suffice here also. The obscurity overshadowing the
extraction of the birds is just beginning to clear up.
Why should not the origin of pterodactyls become
more distinct in the next few years?

A special difficulty is seemingly prepared for the
theory by the highly integrated organs, particularly by
the apparatus of the senses, with their very complex
mechanism. In truth, taking, for example, the eye of
the Vertebrata, we must not even say of the higher Ver-
_ tebrata alone, that its marvellous structure is well fitted
to excite the liveliest doubts as to descent and selection.
As a matter of fact, however, the series of vertebrate
animals does not exhibit the series of lowly beginnings
which we must assume as having once existed. For
the eye of the fish is little inferior in complexity to
the optic organ of the mammal, whilst the lancelet
is completely eyeless, and therefore affords no clue.

In other orders of animals, however, we still see in the
systematic series of the present era every possible gra-
dation, and thus possess a representation of the manner
in which in the paleontological series the perfect organ
was gradually evolved from the simplest rudiments.
The lowest crabs present the simplest mechanism
imaginable, sensitive to light; other crabs of higher de-
velopment possess eyes somewhat more perfect, not only
sensitive to light, but capable of forming-images, and
between these eyes and those of the decapodous crab,
so extremely perfect of their kind, a host of optic struc-
tures are represented, which clearly show that these
organs are also subject to the law of slow accumulation
and establishment of small advantages.

With regard to the auditory and olfactory apparatus,

CONVERGENCE, 151

every manual of comparative anatomy affords testimony
that the series of vertebrate animals now living, present
series of development which negative the sudden and
_ incomprehensible origination of these organs in an im-
_ mediate state of completion. How they appeared in

‘= yet lower grades than are exhibited in the true fishes

of the present time we may learn in part from the
lancelet, and in part we may picture to ourselves from
the corresponding sensory apparatus of the lower Mol-
lusca, Articulata, and Annulosa. With reference to the

objections to his doctrine arising from the arrangements

ES ae i a a rr Sah yk et >

ne ee ee

io ey

= ieee

of the most perfect organs, Darwin has said that he
would abandon his whole theory if it can be shown
that any of these organs could not possibly have been
formed from lower grades, by improvement slowly ac-
quired. This demonstration no one has yet undertaken,
nor will it ever be undertaken with success, as every
deeper penetration into the comparative anatomy of the
sensory apparatus affords evidence to the contrary. In
order to understand the presumptively faultless sensory
organs and their derivation from a lower grade, it is of
supreme importance to bear in mind the circumstance
first exhibited by Helmholtz in the eye, that besides a
number of perfections, they likewise possess a number
of imperfections, and purposeless or obstructive arrange-
ments, —

But we must examine another point, which may
awaken doubts as to the admissibility of the doctrine
of Descent, though, strangely enough, it has as yet been
turned to little account by adversaries, and only inci-
dentally touched upon by Darwin. In the “Origin of
Species,” he states, that H. C. Watson, we know not

152 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

where, has opposed to the Divergence of Character, or
the inclination of varieties and species to deviate from
one another, a Convergence of Character. It is con-
ceivable, he thinks, that species derived from different
- genera, might sometimes approach each other so
closely that they would be classed in the same
genus. The author of the theory of Selection has been
content to point out the great improbability of such an
event, which, moreover, in this simplicity would scarcely
impugn the origin and truth of the theory. “If two
species of two allied genera both produced a number of
new and divergent species, I can believe that they might
sometimes approach each other so closely that they
would, for convenience’ sake, be classed in the same new
genus, and thus two genera would converge into one ;
but from the strength of the principle of inheritance,
and from the two parent species already differing, and
consequently tending to vary in a somewhat different
manner, it seems hardly credible that the two new
groups would not at least form different sections in the
same genus.”

We here see a theoretical objection theoretically
refuted. But although the probability of a convergence
carried to absolute similarity is extremely slight, and
it receives no support from the palzontological record, its
utter @ priori impossibility must not be rashly asserted ;
and in my researches on the Sponges of the Atlantic, I
have pointed out groups of species approximating so
closely as to be scarcely distinguishable. Chalina and
Reniera are two distinct genera, actually belonging to
different families. It is highly probable that the genus
Chalinula, with its extremely variable species, are

CONVERGENCE, 153

_ branches of the Chalina, not the converse ; and the forms
_ of Reniera likewise merge in species not constant in

any character, and which the most careful observer is
unable to distinguish from the Chalinula. Therefore, if
__ the convergence or approximation of branches of various

i origin cannot be rejected in the abstract, the most pro-

| _ pitious case of coincidence is, nevertheless, limited to

_ the province of analogous formations, where, under like
_ conditions of adaptation, different families have been
_ driven to like expedients and differentiations, producing
_ complete similarity. A general survey of the organic
_ world likewise teaches us that in the higher regions this

a overlapping of the ends of dissimilar parentage becomes

_ more and more incredible, and, as is shown by my study

on sponges, they can, in any case, occur only where the

organisms consist of very simple factors, highly variable
in a few directions, and very easily affected by external
conditions.

When we referred above to the possibility of no
slight objection to the doctrine of Descent, we spoke
of another case of convergence. We mean, namely,
those similar final results in divergent series by which,
in highly organized groups of animals, of which the
reciprocal connection can be traced only through low
aboriginal forms, certain important organs exhibit the
greatest uniformity of arrangement and _ integration,
It is, as yet, quite undecided where and when the true
insects separated themselves from the water-breathing
crabs ; nay, some naturalists incline to the opinion that
these two classes are derived from a more remote
common ancestor. Thus much is extremely probable,
that the severance between crabs and insects took place

154 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

when the development of their optic apparatus had not
attained the degree of perfection which we now find in
the stalk-eyed crabs and insects. They nevertheless
agree not merely in their coarser conditions, but, as
Max Schultze has demonstrated, even in their minutest
microscopic details. If the idea of design as a principle
of explanation is excluded in this case also, as will be
shown below, and as is self-evident from our standpoint,
and if simple heredity in the two series must be excluded
likewise, some other adequate solution must be sought.
The case of’ the converging species of sponges may
throw a light, feeble though it be, upon the obscure pro-
cesses of the organic laboratory. Let us here again
recall that maxim of Goethe, which we have already
cited: “The animal is formed by circumstances for
circumstances.” Perhaps this maxim may in future be
brought into play, for it is actually a question of in-
vestigating how surrounding conditions, the agencies
acting on the sensory apparatus, can exercise on simple
matter such an influence, that the otherwise widely
differing descendants of the various possessors of this
simple material or incomplete organs, have acquired a
more complete organ, not only working in a similar
manner, but of similar construction. Darwinism has
never yet pretended to have explained everything ;
neither will it be wrecked on this point, but, on the con-
trary, will only have supplied fresh incitements to more
profound researches, crowned by beautiful results.
Another example of approximation in divergent
series is afforded by the eyes of the highest molluscs,
the Cephalopods, as compared with those of the Ver-
tebrata; in this instance, however, it does not go

SYSTEMATIC SCHOOL, 155

: _ beyond an analogy, though a striking one. It is only

_ the microscopic structure of the nerve membrane,
' which is extremely similar in both divisions, with the
. exception of the reversed sequence of..the layers
from inwards, outwards. The case, considered in the

_ abstract, appears highly complicated, and without a
_ prospect of solution; but it becomes marvellously
_ simplified, as we have already hinted, if the question
_ is thus generalized: In what manner are the still un-
_ differentiated terminations of the nerves affected by the
specific operation of the waves of light and sound, &c.,
‘so as to assume the form and construction of specific
peripheral organs? It may belong before these relations
are fathomed ; our only concern is to defend the theory
from the reproach of inadequacy, by showing the scope
for investigation according to our point of view.

When Darwin had brought to light the effects of
natural selection in reproduction and derivation, and
applied this principle to all the phenomena of the
organic world, the systematic school was effectually
subdued by that same doctrine of Descent, thus fortified
and established, after which Lamarck had striven in
vain. The systematic school classified organisms accord-
ing to external and internal resemblances. Whence
this greater or smaller accordance, whence the gra-
dation and the heterogeneity, it knew not how to
tell. It was thought that much was gained when the
fundamental forms of types were spoken of, even though
no account was given of the intrinsic nature of these
types, floating like ideas above the phenomena. Now
the type has become the family, and the systematizers
have the plain task of restoring and combining the

156 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

pedigrees of the various groups of living beings. The
knowledge of these pedigrees has now for the first time
a truly scientific purport, as compared with the old
system of types; for the genealogical trees cannot be
constructed without a knowledge of their growth, and
of the causes which produced their branches, twigs, and
shoots. Each family thus includes all the forms derived
from one simple original form. The old systematic
school was obliged to content itself with working out
the classification of the individual types, and defining
their limits, and then balancing the types against each
other on general morphological and physiological
principles, in order to estimate their relative value, all
without any consciousness of the natural causes of these
actual relations. The doctrine of Descent connects the
original forms of the types afresh from the point of
view of consanguinity, and descends deeper and deeper,
_ down to the simplest organisms, and the beginning of
life. |

But before we attempt to come to an understanding
as to the origin of life, one of the pillars of the doctrine
of Descent, it seems appropriate to allude to the question
whether natural selection, of which the means and effects
will bemore minutely elucidated in the following chapters,
is capable of explaining all the modifications of organic
beings, and whether selection must always be summoned
to aid in the explanation of these transformations? In
other words, whether the theory of selection answers all
the requirements of the doctrine of Descent, or whether
it is capable and in need of amendment? We may do
this with the more impartiality, as the acute author of
the book entitled “The Unconscious from the Stand-

2
4
;

IS THE THEORY OF SELECTION SUFFICIENT ? 157

point of Physiology and the Theory of Descent (Das
Unbewusste vom Standpunkt der Physiologie and Des-

-_cendenztheorie),“* has again recently observed that the

truth of the doctrine of Descent is independent of the
bearings and adequacy of the Darwinian theory.

“This circumstance,” he says, “is misunderstood by
the majority of Darwin’s opponents ; when they adduce
arguments for the inadequacy of natural selection in

_ the struggle for life, they usually fancy they have

adduced just as many arguments against the reliability
of the theory of Descent. But the two have no direct
connection with one another; for it might be possible
that-Darwin’s theory of natural selection was absolutely
false and unserviceable, and the doctrine of derivation
true notwithstanding ; that only the causal medium of
the derivation of one species from another was different
from that stated by Darwin. Similarly, it might be
possible that, although the mediate causes of transition
discovered by Darwin were partially effective-—on the
other hand, transitional phenomena existed which could
not as yet be explained by this hypothesis ; that this
therefore required either an auxiliary hypothesis supple-
menting that of Darwin, or even a co-ordinating prin-
ciple of explanation, as little discovered now as was the
Darwinian theory twenty years ago. Such imperfect
knowledge of the causes operating in the transition of
one form into the other, can prejudice the general
truth of the doctrine of Descent as little as the absence
of intermediate forms, or the uncertainty, still exist-
ing in many cases, of the derivation of any given form.
If even in former times, when all knowledge of the
causes by which transition is effected was still wanting,

158 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

the doctrine of Derivation seemed certain to the greatest
minds, on philosophical and @ priori grounds, there can
be still less doubt as to the theory of Descent, now
that Darwin and Wallace have plainly shown that in-
dubitably the most important, if not the all-sufficing
cause of transition is everywhere effective, and i in many
cases sufficient.”

We wished to set forth these words of a talented philo-
sopher for the benefit of those who are so unreasoning as
to pour away the child with the bath-water, and fancy
that they have slain the doctrine of Descent when they
have been lucky enough to raise a few cavils against
Darwin’s theory of selection. Does the theory of selec-
tion fulfil every requirement? It accomplishes many
and great things, but in some cases it seems to be in-
adequate, and in other cases it is not requisite, as the
solution of the formation of species is found in other
natural conditions.

Moritz Wagner, a decided adherent of Metamorphosis
and an enthusiastic admirer of Darwin, endeavoured to
establish a “law of migration,” namely, that “the migra-
tion of organisms and the formation of colonies by them
is the necessary condition of natural selection.” In
his opinion, new species arise only when smaller com-
munities of individuals, in process of forming varieties,
are geographically isolated, as in this manner only is
intercrossing precluded with their stationary congeners,
who do not participate in the transformation ; and rever-
sion and disappearance of characters as yet not fixed
is thus avoided. That isolation often acts very favour-
ably on the formation of species is a fact almost univer-
sally acknowledged and easily verified by insular fauna,

on, =i

3

LAW OF MIGRATION. 159

but that the formation of species can take place only
with the assistance of isolation has been effectively
refuted by Weismann.** He has shown that an “inter-
crossing of the incipient variety with the aboriginal form
is not avoided by isolation;” and by the very favourable
instance of the lake of Steinheim, among others, he has
exhibited the formation of new species in the midst of
the old ones. On Haeckel’s remark that in the asexual
propagation of the lower beings, the influence of inter-
crossing was not to be feared, Wagner had already re-
stricted the necessity of isolation to the higher organisms
with separate sexes. But Weismann most justly insists
that Wagner's “law of migration” is deprived of all
foundation by one of the most remarkable examples of
the formation of varieties on the same territory, namely,
the fact of the separation of the sexes, as to the deriva-
tion of which from species once hermaphrodite, all (the
believers in Creation naturally excepted) are assuredly
of one accord.

As we have already mentioned, it seems that if the im-
pulse to form varieties once exists, the tendency spreads
rapidly. Steinheim, with its Planorbis multiformis, is
specially propitious to the demonstration of these
periods of variation. If isolation coincides with such
a period, it effects the establishment of new varieties
into species without the aid of natural selection. As
Darwin admits in his work on the origin of Man, he
formerly bestowed too little attention on the forma.
tion of so-called morphological species. By this we
mean, species not distinguished from their aboriginal
stocks by any physiological advantages, and hence not
superior to them, in which therefore the principle of
8

160 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

selection in the strict Darwinian sense is inapplicable.
Two species of butterflies, differing only in a few specks
or pencilings, or the notches on the wings, are in
our estimation of perfectly equal physiological value ;
they are morphological species. Weismann sets up
the proposition that “the colouring and penciling of
the upper surface of the wing in butterflies are to be
regarded as purely morphological characters, excepting
in cases of mimicry and protective uniform colouring.”
He shows also by other examples that, “under certain
circumstances and within a comparatively small range,
new as well as morphological characters may be estab-
lished by the effects of isolation only.” The inapplica-
bility of natural selection to the evolution of purely
morphological variations was first pointed out by
Nageli.” With reference to this subject, Darwin with
magnanimous modesty observes: “I now admit, after
reading the essay by Nageli on plants, and the remarks
by various authors with respect to animals, more espe-
cially those recently made by Professor Broca,*’ that, in
the earlier editions of my ‘ Origin of Species,’ I probably
attributed too much to the action of natural selection
or the survival of the fittest. I have altered the fifth
edition of the ‘Origin’ so as to confine my remarks
to adaptive changes of structure. I had not formerly
sufficiently considered the existence of many structures,
which appear to be, as far as we can judge, neither bene-
ficial nor injurious, and this I believe to be one of the
greatest oversights as yet detected in my work.” *

We are disposed to think that the oversight with
which Darwin charges himself is not so great, as it is
here a question of the more indifferent species, not affect-

é
; i
:

ORIGIN OF LIFE, 161

ing the great phenomena of progressive development,
and of which the origin is perfectly comprehensible by
variability alone, or in any case, as we have seen, by
variability with the co-operation of isolation. The value

‘2 of natural selection is in no way. deteriorated by the

possibility of explaining the purely morphological
species without its aid. In certain cases of mimicry,
or the formation of natural protective masks and imi-
tations, and for the explanation of organic beauty,
natural selection seems inadequate. But what does this
prove, but that, as all know, future generations must
needs carry on the edifice? The additions which the
presence of the theory of selection has been able to
supply are scarcely worthy of mention.

As the type has become the family, and the system,
as the shortest expression of the kindred relations of
organisms, requires at the root of the genealogical tree
a number of the lowest and simplest organisms, or per-
haps one single primordial form, we must come to an
understanding as to the problem of the beginning of life.
Even quite recently, in March 1873, Max Miller, in
accordance with an opinion shared by many, has again
proclaimed “the Darwinian theory vulnerable at the
beginning and at the end.”*? Whether any considerable
points of attack are offered by the final proposition of
Darwinism, namely, the application of natural selection
to man, and his sole characteristic peculiarity, language,
we shall have another opportunity of inquiring. But
what the renowned linguist terms the vulnerable begin-
ning of Darwinism, the origin of life, has in fact nothing
to do with actual Darwinism, or natural selection, unless
the principle of selection be extended to the inorganic

162 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

world of matter. But the objection which endeavours
to cut away the ground from under the doctrine of
Descent, not the theory of selection, and represents the
origin of life. as incomprehensible and supernatural, we
naturally regard as an attempt to gain a precedent for
the supernatural creation of language. ‘ Between begin-
ning and end, we naturalists may do as we please.

But it is strange that the very side which is so ready
to reproach us with a want of philosophic method and
induction, should here, where the material substratum
is deficient, dispute the claims of the investigation of
nature to its logical inferences. In the last page of
the “Origin of Species,” Darwin says: “There is
grandeur in this view of life, with its several powers,
having been originally breathed by the Creator into
a few forms or into one; and that, whilst this planet
has gone cycling on according to the fixed law of
eravity, from so simple a beginning endless forms
most beautiful and most wonderful have been and
are being evolved.” In this concession, Darwin has
certainly been untrue to himself; and it satisfies neither
those who believe in the continuous work of creation
by a personal God, nor the partizans of natural evolution.
It is directly incompatible with the doctrine of Descent,
or, as Zéllner®? says: “The hypothesis of an act of
creation (for the beginning of life) would not be a logi-
cal but a merely arbitrary limitation of the causal series
against which our intellect rebels by reason of its inherent
craving for causality. Whoever does not share this crav-
ing is beyond help, and he cannot be convinced. To
hold the beginning of life as an arbitrary act of creation,
is to break with the whole theory of cognition.”

+a

.
4
q
‘
’

Se ee

BEGINNING OF LIFE. 163

The verdict, as to the beginning of life, is commonly
dependent on the standpoint adopted with respect to

the possibility of primordial or spontaneous generation

(generatio equivoca). This course is, in our opinion,
only half correct. The subtlest experiments on spon-
taneous generation, whether from organic matter or
from constituents not yet combined into molecules of
organic matter, have proved indecisive on both sides.
Neither the impossibility nor the possibility can be ex-
perimentally demonstrated ; it always remains open to
the sceptic to say, if nothing appears, that the failure of

_ spontaneous generation is due to the conditions of the

experiment ; or if anything does make its appearance,
that, notwithstanding every precaution, germs made
their way into the infusion. Opinion as to continued
primordial genesis still taking place, is thus a mere
emanation of the general theory of nature held by each
individual. To any one who holds open the possibility
that, even now, animate may be evolved from inanimate
existence, without the mediation of progenitors, the first
origin of life in this natural method is at once self-evident.
But even if the proof were given, which never can be
given, that in the present world spontaneous generation
does not occur, the inference would be false that it never
did occur. When our planet had reached the phase
of development in which the temperature of the surface
admitted of the formation of water and the existence
of albuminous substances, the quantitative and qualita-
tive conditions of the atmosphere were different from
what they now are. A thousand circumstances now
beyond our control, and as to the possible nature of
which it is needless to speculate, might lead to the pro-

164 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

duction of protoplasm, that primordial organism, from
the atoms of its constituents.

Hence the beginning of life at some bygone period
is likewise not susceptible of demonstration; but the
commencement of animate being at some definite era
of development is a logical necessity, and by no means
a vulnerable point in the doctrine of Descent.*

We have already incidentally mentioned a man who,
although not so eminent as Darwin, has the glory of
having independently discovered the law of natural
selection, and of having, after Darwin had come forward
with his fundamental work, supported the theory of
selection by a profusion of original observations. This is
Alfred Russell Wallace. Ina paper, published in 1855,
he demonstrated the dependence of the flora and fauna
on the geographical position and geological nature of
the district of propagation, and the close connection of
the species, according to time and habitat, with kindred
species previously existing; and in a second work, in
the year 1858, on the inclination of varieties to deviate
without limit from the original type, we find a’ dis-
quisition on the importance of the struggle for exist-
ence, the consequences of adaptation, the selection of
the most useful, and the replacement of the earlier
species by the establishment of the more valuable
varieties. We shall repeatedly have occasion to draw
upon the rich supplies of his researches,

VIII.

Heredity —Reversion—Variability—- Adaptation—Results of Use and Disuse of
Organs—Differentiation leading to Perfection.

_ THE two properties of organic being which determine
__ and regulate the relation of the offspring to the pro-
genitors, and which not only assign to individuals their
_ position in the surrounding world, but also help them to
attain it, are transmission or heredity, and adaptation.

q Heredity is the conservative, adaptation, the pro-
gressive principle. Yet all heredity is not directed to
immutability, and many cases of adaptation involve
morphological and physiological retrogression. For the
elucidation of the inherited peculiarities of organisms, we
reconstruct their pedigree ; by the characters acquired by
adaptation, we test the pliability of organisms in the
lapse of time, and trace the ramifications of the pedigree.
Groups of organisms, in which the conservative principle
predominates, certainly evince their powers of endurance
in the struggle for existence, but they make no advance
in physiological value, and are outstripped by the more
progressive groups which yield to obstacles and profit by
them, a course of which human life also affords so many
examples.

As the phenomena of heredity are usually more obvious
than the results of adaptation, the latter was almost

a

=

166 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

entirely neglected by naturalists in former days. And
indeed what comparison in organic nature can be made
so frequently and universally as the resemblance of
the offspring to the parent? An anatomist, it is true,
quaintly attempted to work out the proposition that the
resemblance in the children is not dependent on heredity,
but is the result of identical and similar influences, cus-
toms, and habits, prevalent in families. But this para-
_ doxical theory requires no special refutation. It is
quite true that similar habits and similar external im-
pulses elicit a certain similarity of demeanour and
appearance ; but if the little son of the pompous mil-
lionaire apes his father, it cannot be said that he has
likewise mimicked his large or small nose, &c., or has
acquired it by a similar call for adaptation. We have
only cursorily alluded to this quibble, in flagrant contra-
diction as it is with every experience; and, in conformity
with general opinion, we corroborate the transmission of
the parental characteristics to the offspring. The breeders
of animals in particular has occasion to observe these
transmissions specially, and to evolve their astounding
progress from the combination and reciprocal influence
of the various forms and degrees of heredity.

It is well known that not only are normal conditions
transmitted, but monstrosities are also reproducedthrough
several generations, and, as we have seen in the instance
of the crook-legged sheep of Massachusetts, may even be
established as the characters of a race. A mere reference
to the inheritability of morbid tendencies, bodily and
mental, will enable us to realize this intrinsic connection
of the offspring to the ancestors. Only since the theory
of selection has rendered the modalities of the transmis-

Pat eee eee

SS Sa ee ee ae be :
i ih i ee en Paes st sag el Da i hs Kies ‘

HEREDITY. 167

sion of bodily characters a subject of more profound
_ study, have general and national psychology been im-
_ pelled to estimate the influence of heredityin the province

_ of the mind, and demonstrate how, in the various races
and families of nations, the molecular peculiarities of the
_ brain, the tendency of character and intelligence of the
_ individuals, and whole series of ideas, conform both in
_ vigour and purport to the laws of heredity.

It is manifest that the key to the phenomena of he-

_ redity must be looked for in the process of reproduction.
_ The molecular motions and disturbances, the incon-
_ ceivably minute mechanical transfers which take placc,
_ do not, indeed, admit of observation. They are, however,
- no more “obscure” and “ enigmatical,” as they are so
_ readily termed, than the invisible, but not supernatural

motions, on the control and calculation of which the
stately edifice of theoretic Chemistry and Physics se-

_ curely rests. With the advance from asexual to sexual

reproduction, and from the simple to the more perfect
organisms, the difficulty of representation increases, but
not that of abstract comprehension. Ifa low organism,
a monad, divides itself, the divided individuals differ from
the parent individual only in their inferior bulk, and the
difference of their functions is, as to quality, nil.

So, too, where gemmules and germs separate from a
parent organism, the dower of the offspring is so large
that identity in form and function of progenitor and
progeny appears self-evident and natural. But the sexual
reproduction of composite organisms is, as we have
known since the old doctrine of the aura seminalis was
refuted, also a separation of material portions of the pa-
rental organisms. It is still a mechanical process which

168 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

is not incomprehensible, and seems inexplicable only if
we make the naturally futile attempt to bring sensibly
before us the infinitely minute agencies which operate
both mechanically and chemically. In the “ Variation of
Plants and Animals,” Darwin has set up a provisional
hypothesis of Pangenesis. He says that all phenomena
of heredity and reversion would thereby be rendered
_ possible, that in every elementary or cellular portion of
the organism innumerable gemmules are produced, which
are hoarded up in the reproductive elements, in every
ovum, in every sperm corpuscule, and might remain
latent during hundreds of gencrations, and only then
exhibit their powers in reversion.°® This hypothesis, it
appears, has met with no ready approbation, probably,
as it seems to us, because, in the attempt to meditate
upon it, the sensible representation forces itself forward
only to prove inadequate. But if it be steadfastly borne
in mind that in Protoplasm, as Rollet *’ appropriately
terms it, the most complex phenomenal forms of life
possess a most persistent witness of their connection
with the simplest, it follows that the general laws
shown to be true or probable with reference to the
simplest organisms, must be applicable to the most
perfect also. This holds good also in reproduction,
which, in its fundamental phenomena, offers nothing
that cannot be based upon molecular physics applied
to colloidal living substance capable of imbibition, and
thus divested of Tvitatiatie dualism.

The more highly complex is an organism, that is, the
greater the differentiation in the development from the
protoplasm of the germ-cell to maturity, the more
heterogeneously does heredity display itself. These

ee ae ee ep a

REVERSION. 169

modes of heredity have been defined by Darwin,
and yet more systematically by Haeckel, as “laws: of
inheritance,” and corroborated by them by a profu-

_ sion of examples. If heredity may be termed the

conservative element in the life of species, we may also
speak in particular of a conservative heredity, by
which the old, long-established characteristics and pe-
culiarities are transferred. The more stubbornly a
character is transmitted, or, what amounts to the same,
the greater the number of families, genera, and species,
over which a character is extended, the more ancient
must it be considered, the earlier did it appear in the
ancestral stock. In most cases, this conservative he-
redity occurs in an unbroken succession of generations,
an observation on which it is needless to enlarge,
as it may be daily made by every one. ' But con-
servative heredity may likewise display itself inter-
mittently, either when merely individual characters of
the ancestors reappear after lying dormant for one,
several, or many generations,—a phenomenon desig-
nated as Atavism, or reversion,—or when the species
is composed of a regular alternation of variously con-
stituted generations and individuals. This particular

sort of reversion is termed Alternate Generation, or

Heterogenesis.

No one is surprised if children exhibit the bodily
or mental features of their grand-parents which were
suspended in the parents. But most frequent and
striking is the atavism of domestic animals and culti-
vated plants, a stubborn antagonist to breeders. Of no
domestic animal is the aboriginal stock known with such
approximate certainty as that of the pigeon. Now there

170 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

are races of pigeons purely bred for several centuries,
and.in colour and shape transformed into new creatures,
which yet from time to time spontaneously, or by
crossing with other conspicuous races, produce birds
which, in colouring and characteristic pencilings of
black bars on wings and tail, resemble the wild rock-
pigeon.

“T paired,” says Darwin, “a mongrel female
barb-fantail with a mongrel male barb-spot, neither
of which mongrels had the least blue about them.
Let it be remembered that blue barbs are excessively
rare; that spots, as has been already stated, were
perfectly characterized in the year 1676, and breed
perfectly true; this likewise is the case with white
fantails, so much so that I have never heard of white
fantails: showing any other colour. Nevertheless, the
offspring from the above two mongrels was of exactly
the same blue tint over the whole back and wings as
that of the wild rock-pigeon of the Shetland Islands ;
the double black wing-bars were equally conspicuous ;
the tail was exactly ike in all its charastetny and the
croup was pure white.”

Another reversion frequently to be observed is the
striping of the feral domestic cat of Europe, in which
it resembles the wild-cat so closely as to be scarcely
distinguishable. Darwin has collected evidence from
which we may infer that the wild ancestral stock of
the horse was striped, and this evidence includes the
appearance of striped individuals. But yet another
strange phenomenon in horses may be interpreted by
atavism. Foals are occasionally born with supernumerary
toes. This “monstrosity” can be explained only by

PROGRESSIVE HEREDITY. 171

- reversion to the three-toed historical ancestors of the
_ present genus. These vouchers are sufficient.

All the phenomena of artificial breeding, as well as
_ natural selection, serve to show that not only the cha-
racters descended from past ages, but also those subse--
_ quently and most recently acquired, may be transmitted
to posterity. This is progressive heredity. Without
it, improvement and progress would be impossible ; and
its own possibility is the direct result of the nature of
reproduction. ‘The newer a useful modification, the less
has it hitherto been able to place itself in correlation

4 with the entire organism, the less is the reproductive

system as yet affected by it; the more uncertain and
fluctuating, therefore, is the transfer by propagation ;
breeding, or natural selection, is requisite to convert the
potentiality of progress into a fact, and gradually to
enrol this fact among the conservative inheritances.
Progressive heredity is naturally more complex where
the sexes are separate, where sexual selection asserts
its rights, and the advantages of one sex are fostered
by the taste of the other, and are then either trans-
ferred exclusively to the sex benefited by its secondary
characters, or turned to the profit of the whole species.
Asa rule, the males are endowed with these advantages,
and have transmitted them incompletely to the females.
We will explain ourselves by a single example. In the
order of insects termed Orthoptera (or straight-winged),
the males, by rubbing their wing-covers together, or by
stroking them with the lower portion of their hind legs,
are able to make a music attractive to the females,
Von Graber, a distinguished modern entomologist, has
shown” that the teeth of the stridulating instruments of

172 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

these animals are merely modified hairs ; that their con-
struction may be explained by their use ; and that in all
probability they have been perfected by sexual selec-
tion, the best and loudest musicians being the most
favoured wooers. With one single exception, the females
of the Orthoptera are dumb, but many possess traces of
the stridulating apparatus peculiar to the males. Con-
trary to the older opinion, that it was merely a case
of transmission emanating from the males, Graber has
made it “more than probable that the resonant ner-
vures of the females—of the stridulating Ephippigera
vitium—have been gradually developed independently
of the males, but in the same manner.” In other cases,
on the contrary, the feebly developed nervures of the
females, unfit to produce audible stridulations, seem to
be an inheritance from the males. ;

Heredity at corresponding periods of life is a well-
known phenomenon. The tendency to disease is trans-
mitted from the father or the mother to the child to
break out at the age at which they suffered. Generation
after generation, the milk teeth make room for the per-
manent teeth at a corresponding time. But all special
cases are mere results of the general law of develop-
ment, by which in the individual characters appear in
the sequence in which they were historically acquired
and became susceptible of transmission. Heredity, at a
definite age after the period at which we consider actual
development to be complete, is after all only a continu-
ation of the embryonic development, beginning with
fission, germ and ovum,.of which the ninth chapter will
teach us the signification. In this development of the
individual, or ontogenesis, as will be shown below in

MUTABILITY, 173

more detail, processes are frequently abridged or totally
omitted which once, while they were being acquired
and after they had been established, occupied a longer
period, but in the course of selection either became of
less importance to the individual, or preserved a physio-
logical value only as phases of transition.

‘The second-great class of characters, namely, those
which have been newly acquired and depend on adap-
tation, pre-suppose the mutability of the organism.
This is a fundamental phenomenon of organic bodies.
It is inherent in the minutest morphological constituents,
in protoplasm, and in cells, and in the morphological ele-
ments evolved from them, the pervading and determining
individual life of which results in the collective life of
the creature. The organic morphological element is
in a state of saturation ; it is continually imbibing and
emitting, and its stability is therefore constantly depen-
dent on the supply of material for its functions. |For
nutrition, which generally and wholly determines the
external appearance and the nature of the individual, is
accomplished by the innumerable cells and their deriva-
tives. Every fluctuation of supply in any part of the
Organism, nay, in any point in the surface of a microsco-
pic reef-builder, must necessarily involve a modification of |
textural parts, or of integrated textural groups or organs,

Mutability is thus a. character resulting from the
intrinsic nature of organism, and dependent on external
conditions which determine quantity and form, as
well as the development and transformation of the
elementary constituents, or their abortion and retro-
gression. These effects may be exhibited in a polype-
stem, which as a whole represents the individual, in its

j

174 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

single polypes, the cells and morphological elements.
The single individuals are alike in their constitution,
- but are usually very different in size and development,
even in those species in which the differentiation un-
questionably produced by selection has not led to
polymorphism or separation into personal groups per-
forming different functions. The weal or the woe of
our polypes is greatly dependent on the position which
they occupy upon the stem; the supply of nutri-
ment primarily furnished to the single individuals is
unequally and variably apportioned according to cur-
rents and tides. Hence on each polype-stem there are
regions where the single polypes are especially thriving,
others where they are just able to maintain themselves,
others where they cannot keep their balance. But -as
the polype-stem is traversed by a canal system convey-
ing the nutritive fluid and connecting the several cells,
the superfluity of the well-situated cells goes to the
benefit of those for whom a worse lot was prepared by
their accidental position, and conversely. These rela-
tions, which, complex as they seem, are very simple for
our comparison, determine the form and appearance of
the polype-stem. Among a hundred thousand stems, no .
two will be found absolutely alike.

To return to the mutability of organisms, even if
two individuals of the same species: are bred under
the most similar conditions imaginable, it has never
been possible to pronounce them absolutely alike.
That mutability is slighter in lower than in higher
organisms, is a prejudice frequently repeated and forti-
fied by the old dogma of species. The doctrine of
descent and selection would fare ill if the case were

ADAPTATION. 175

7 so. But as the shepherd unerringly knows the phy-

siognomy of his sheep where an excursionist from the
town sees only a general sheep’s face, so to an attentive

"naturalist, in most of the lower organisms, the specific

type resolves itself into as many varieties as individuals,

_ irrespectively of the cases in which no specific type can
__ be established.

As modification under given conditions, adaptation is
thus as little an unknown quantity as heredity, but is
merely a function of the mechanical character of muta-
bility, or, in the widest sense of the word, of nutrition.
Adaptation takes place when the organism or its parts
are pliable and plastic to external influences, when they
conquer and make use of them. Climate, light, humidity,
nutriment, are hindrances or advantages that directly or
indirectly affect the organism, and are all actively con-
cerned in it. Surrounded by organisms, we see them
without exception adapting themselves to circumstances;
and if our only object is to be convinced of the formative
influence of the mode of life, this is most readily done
in the case of domestic animals, In his studies on the
pig, H. von Nathusius, perhaps the most scientific of the
celebrated breeders, shows how in the simplest cases,
where the looseness of cultivated soil has facilitated the
labour of grubbing, the skull of the domestic pig is ar-
rested, by the softer structure of the cranium, at the
immature form of the wild boar, and how those extreme
shapes of the head in cultivated breeds, characterized by
the bending and shortening of the face, and the impossi-
bility of closing the jaw in front, are entirely the result
of their altered mode of life. It is known that men,
animals, and plants, removed far from their previous

176 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

abode to a new and strange environment, after a longer
or shorter effort of the organism to domesticate itself,
either die out, or else accommodate themselves to the
new conditions and become acclimatized. Every accli-
matization is therefore an adaptation, accompanied by
modifications more or less perceptible. Thus, in conse-
quence of the varied conditions of life, there is a wide
divergence among races of men who, by their kindred
language, are of the same origin, not to mention those
whose relations linguistic inquiry has not yet decided.
How different is the idiosyncrasy of the Englishman
from that of the Hindoo! Physically and psychically,
they represent two remarkable sub-races of which the pe-
culiarities must be ascribed to adaptation,—in the latter,
to a climate which requires a vegetable diet, and, eliciting
neither bodily nor mental energy, favours a dreamy
sensuality ; in the former, to a country which is in every
particular the opposite of the Indian original home.
Similarly, the annual alternation in the vital phenomena
of so many organisms, designated as hybernating ani-
mals, is a case of adaptation. It is changed the moment
the organism is exposed to another climate, or rather
acclimatization is essentially the accommodation of the
hybernating animals to the new climate.

In all these examples we have the results of direct
adaptation, in which the power of resistance in the
individual comes into play, as does cumulative adapt-
ation in artificial, and the survival of the fittest in
natural, selection. In all cases of adaptation, one or
several organs are primarily concerned, either actively
or passively; and only in consequence of the resulting
modifications are the other organs drawn into sym-

CORRELATIVE ADAPTATION. 177

pathy. This may be termed correlative adaptation. It
might be supposed that the most perspicuous examples

RS ‘would be afforded by parasitic animals, in which, with

the alteration of the aliment and of the alimentary
apparatus, especially of the manducatory portions, is
usually combined a transformation and retrogression,
often extending to the total extinction of the locomo-
tive organs, and of the entire segmentation of the body.
But, although the limits are difficult to define, the cause
of these associated modifications in the locomotive and
alimentary apparatus consists less in their reciprocal
sympathetic influence than in their simultaneous disuse.

It is, however, by correlative adaptation that, for in-
stance, in the short-beaked races of pigeons, the middle
toe and astragalus are shortened, and that in the long-
beaked races these organs have shared in the elongation.
In the case, however, in which short beaks are combined
with short feet, a certain share in the shortening of the
feet is also owing to disuse ; while where the pigeon-
fancier took pleasure in the elongation of the beak by
cumulative selection, the correlative elongation of the
foot took place in spite of disuse. The most important
group of correlative modifications or adaptations, always
using this word in its widest acceptation, relates to the
sphere of the sexes. Direct attacks on the generative
organs manifest their effects on all the rest of the
organism, as is best shown in animals of both sexes
castrated for the market or for labour.

We have already seen that the degree of perfection
attained in the orders of the Articulata, Annulosa
Vertebrata, and partially in the Radiata also, depends
on the integration of the originally similar parts lying

178 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

behind or by the side of one another; hence on the
division of labour. This Haeckel has designated
divergent adaptation. It gives rise to the remark-
able polymorphism, which appears especially in the
marvellous forms of the Hydra tuba; and, higher up, in
the segmentation of the classes of the Termites and
the Bee, &c. 7 |
So far as modification coincides with adaptation, the
direct adaptations hitherto discussed may be opposed
by a series of indirect adaptations. Among these may
be comprised a series of phenomena of which the causes
do not fall within the life of the individual, but are to
be sought in influences by which the parents were
affected. It is obvious that we here come into contact
with the province of heredity in a manner well known
to breeders. Thus H. v. Nathusius, in his studies on
the formation of the pig’s skull,*’ says :—“ From the
facts here collected, it is plain that the transmission, the
transfer of the form of head from the parents to the
offspring, does not unconditionally ensue. If the form
of skull, which we will briefly term the cultivated form,
be the product of nutrition and mode of life, hence of
external influence,—if it can be differently formed in the
same individual, and is therefore not constant,—in that
case the heredity of this form cannot be spoken of
without qualification. The form itself will not be trans-
mitted to the offspring, but only the tendency to the
form. This may be inferred from the circumstance
that from generation to generation, and to a certain
degree, the form increases in peculiarity. If we rear a
common with a thoroughbred pig, and if we allow
exactly the same infiuences of nutriment and keeping

MIMICRY. 179

to operate upon both, and in equal. measure, we shall
not obtain the same form of head. The development
of the form of head must therefore be aided by a pre-
existing tendency, and we must hence regard it as
hereditary.” |

Haeckel likewise propounds a law of individual
adaptation, which expresses the fact that, notwith-
standing the closest kinship, individuals diverge in
many ways. The cause of this difference, chiefly con-
spicuous in the individuals of the same litter or brood,
is, so far as it is not due to adaptation, inherent in
the germs, and is transferred to them by fluctuations
and differentiations in the conditions of nutrition in
the parents, mostly beyond our ken. Other phenomena
of indirect adaptation are exhibited in the occurrence
of malformations, of which the causes must be looked
for only in disturbances of nutrition in the parental
organisms by which the progenitors themselves were
not perceptibly affected. Here also belong the cases
in which influences which have affected one sex only
are manifested exclusively in posterity in the same
sex. As may be seen, these processes, of which the
initiation is entirely withdrawn from observation, are
closely connected with the most obscure province of
heredity.

An extremely interesting and important form of
adaptation is the so-called mimicry, or protection by
means of colouring and form. The first discoveries
on this subject were made by Bates, the well-known
“Naturalist on the Amazon;” the greater part were
subsequently added by Wallace. In South America,
the family of butterflies named Heliconida is extra-

180 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

ordinarily extensive; they are remarkable for their
elongated wings, body, and antennez, and for the beauty
of their colours. It might be imagined they were
exposed to the persecutions of insectivorous birds and
other animals ; but this is not the case, for they have a
disagreeable smell, which, in all likelihood, renders them
obnoxious. Their smell and flavour are thus a protection,
as the birds and lizards who have once seized them by
mistake are certain, ever after, to leave them unmolested.
Now, as the insectivora do not test the individual case,
but have adopted a general repugnance to the aspect of
the Heliconide, if other butterflies resembled the Heli-
conidz without possessing the. bad smell, they would
participate in the security to life enjoyed by the Heli-
conidz in proportion as they approach their external
appearance. This case has actually occurred, for Bates
discovered a number of species of the otherwise very
different genus, Leptalis, of which each almost undis-
tinguishably resembles one of the Heliconide both in
colour and form. The Leptalidze have also adopted the
flight of the Heliconidz, share their habitats, and,
although without the offensive smell, fly about with
impunity. This state of things would be impossible if
the Leptalidz were not considerably in the minority, so
as to be in a measure hidden by the Heliconide.
Wallace has proved that species protected by mimicry
of other animals are invariably in the minority, and
often very rare in comparison with the species which
they imitate. Neither the explanation that like condi-
tions of life produced like results, nor the hypothesis
that, in some cases at least, the mimicry consists in
reversion to a common original species, is in any way

MIMICRY. 181

satisfactory. Many cases can be interpreted only by

natural selection, those, namely, where from the first,

before the imitation had begun, such a resemblance
already existed between the imitating and imitated
forms as to render confusion possible ; where, therefore,
the resemblance so conducive to the preservation of
those in which it was the strongest, needed only to be
increased by natural selection. Darwin® is also of
opinion “that the process probably has never com-
menced with forms widely dissimilar in colour.”
_ A peculiar, simpler and long known mimicry, is when
animals have ‘aecommodated themselves in colour to
their habitats in such a manner as not to attract the
attention of their enemies, and likewise to deceive their
prey. Who, in the days when he chased butterflies, did
not learn how difficult it is to recognize certain evening
and nocturnal flyers on the bark of trees, as they quietly
sit with their dusky brown or gray-striped or speckled
wings, outspread in a roof-like shape? The tree locusts
and Mantidze can look so deceptively like leaves or
twigs, that it is only by the touch that one can be
assured of their real nature. Wallace relates that one
of the Phasmidz (Ceroxylus laceratus), which he obtained
at Borneo, was so covered with pale olive-green excres-
cences, that it looked like a stick covered with moss.
The Dyak who brought him the animal declared that,
although alive, it was really overgrown with moss, and
the naturalist himself was only convinced of the con-
trary by the closest examination.

A remarkable example of advantageous colouring,
within easy reach of many of our readers, is exhibited
in most species of the flat-fish (Pleuronectidz), now so

182 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

frequently kept in aquaria. Observe the gray or
brownish speckled creatures, as with a few strokes of
their fins they partially cover their upper surface with
sand. They need not bury themselves entirely, for it is
only by close examination that their bare skin can be
distinguished from the sandy bottom, and under this
partly artificial, partly natural veil and mask, the animal
waits for its prey.

In many animals provided with protective colouring
the phenomena are more complex, and explanation
by natural selection is far more difficult; for they are
able voluntarily to adapt their colour to circumstances,
or else their colour changes by involuntary reflexes.
Verany’s unsurpassable observations on the Cephalo-
poda have acquainted us with the range of colours
at the disposal of these Molluscs, and to this may be
be joined Brehm’s description of the changes of colour
in the chameleon. On these highly complex cases
some light is thrown by the simpler instances in which
the manifestly protective colouring has become fixed in
skin and plumage, and the concurrence of other circum-
stances scarcely admits of any other explanation than
selection.

On this point, Wallace’s interesting researches on bird’s-
nests are especially instructive. The great majority of

| female birds which sit in open nests possess brown or gray,
in short, unobtrusive plumage. No contradiction will be
offered to the statement that any casual modifications
of plumage, which would more readily betray the sitting —
bird to its enemies, would have no prospect of becoming
constant. The converse follows naturally with regard
to colouring which brings the bird into harmony with

Tt a hel | ti

USE AND DISUSE OF ORGANS. 183

its environment ; and an important guarantee of the
correctness of this interpretation of facts is afforded by
the other observation, that most female birds with gaily
coloured or speckled plumage sit in covered and con-
cealed nests. It must be added, that the construction
of nests is not determined by the absolute rules of a
blind instinct, but is modified by the experience of the
animals, an experience of which we are indeed scarcely
able to perceive the development, except with the age of
the individual, but which, at least in several cases, has
been proved to be the progress of the species.

Natural selection has an important accessory in the
modifications produced by the use or disuse of organs.

Compulsion to more diligent use, inducements to dis-

use, are involved in the varying conditions of life. In
both cases it is therefore a question of adaptation.
Looking at nature, profound modifications are most
readily demonstrated as the consequence of disuse ; but
artificial selection gives numerous examples of both
sorts, especially where disproportionate use of certain
organs is combined with simultaneous disuse of others.
Such products of selection with disproportionate use are
the racer and the dray-horse.

The blindness of cave animals admits of no explana-
tion, but that, with the increasing uselessness of the eyes
during accommodation to cave life, the exchange of
material in the less active organs gradually diminished,
and atrophy was initiated. The accuracy of these
theoretical observations is enforced by the observation
that the nearest kin of many blind cave animals, espe-
cially of insects and spiders, reside in the vicinity of

the cave, and that those cave animals which inhabit pas-
9

184 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

sages only partially obscure, possess less atrophied optic
apparatus. A singular gradation occurs among the
burrowing mammals, and Darwin cites an example
admirably illustrating the loss of sight in consequence
of the mode of life. “In South America a burrowing
rodent, the Tuco-tuco, or Ctenomys, is even more
subterranean in its habits than the mole; and I was
assured by a Spaniard, who had often caught them, that
‘they were frequently blind ; one which I kept alive was
certainly in this condition, the cause, as appeared on
dissection, having been the inflammation of the nicti-
lating membrane. As frequent inflammation of the
eyes must be injurious to any animal, and as eyes are
certainly not necessary to animals having subterranean
habits, a reduction in their size, with the adhesion of the
eyelids and growth of fur over them, might in such case
be an advantage; and, if so, natural selection would
constantly aid the effects of disuse.”

In the classes of flying animals, a large number have
left off flying ; and we find their flying apparatus in an
aborted or incomplete condition, which perverse judg-
ment and reasoning alone can regard as a state of
progressive development from yet simpler rudiments.
If throughout the great family of the Coleoptera, genera
and species are to be found with imperfect flying appa-
ratus, consolidated wing covers, &c., if the whole family
of Staphylinz does not possess the power of flight, no
one dreams of considering them as arrested forms; —
but it is conceivable that the mode of life in which
they differ from the other members of their order and
class, gradually superinduced in their flying ancestry the
habit of not flying, and at the same time the atrophy

See es eee

oS: — si

USE AND DISUSE® OF ORGANS. 185

of the organs of flight. With this was combined, as

. _ these beetles show, no degradation of organization, but,

on the contrary, a higher and extremely advantageous

_ development of other organs, the manducatory and

locomotive apparatus. A general reduction of the

a power of flight has been shown in the beetle fauna of

many islands. Thus in Madeira, of 550 species, over
200 fly imperfectly or not at all, and for this there is
no explanation but natural selection. Here the less
good and enterprising flyers had the advantage, while
the others were blown into the sea and eliminated.

The non-application of a previously attained special

perfection is advantageous in the “struggle for
existence.”

In several families of lizards, some genera are ser-
pentine, as they are termed, which, with elongated
bodies, possess either fore-legs only (Chirotes), or
merely rudimentary hind-legs (Pseudopus), or no ves-
tiges of legs (Anguis). They bear the same relation
to the great class of normally four-legged lizards as
the non-flying insects to their own class. They have
not been arrested in their development, nor are they
animals in process of evolving four legs; but, as
Fiirbringer has demonstrated from the history of
development and comparative anatomy, their limbs,
and—if these are entirely absent—the remains of the
pectoral and pelvic arches and the sternum bear
indubitable marks of the abortion of a once com-
plete apparatus. Further comparison shows that this
atrophy reaches its climax in the snakes, but that it
is compensated for by the ribs and intercostal muscles
having undertaken the work of the limbs, Here,

186 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

again, disuse and adaptation coincide as well as
differentiation.

In the class of birds is repeated the spectacle we
have just witnessed in beetles and reptiles. In some
few families and smaller groups, individual species are
deprived of the power of flight, and one whole large
systematic group is characterized by the incapacity of
_ flying. In our opinion, there was a direct connection
between the inducements to disuse and its conse-
quences in the case of the-dodo, which, with its few
congeners, so promptly fell a sacrifice to its helplessness
on the discovery of the lonely islands which they had
probably inhabited for thousands of years without dis-
turbance. In no other way has the northern penguin
(Alca impennis) at some time obtained the curtailment
of its wings; and the scanty but wide-spread remains of
the order of flightless birds indicate a period at which,
in a more peaceful environment, their far more nume-
rous wingless ancestry made less use of their pinions, and
natural selection endowed them with greater strength
and nimbleness of leg. The effects of disuse of the
organs of locomotion are likewise directly exhibited by
artificial selection.

Use and disuse, combined with selection, elucidate
the separation of the sexes, and the existence, otherwise
totally incomprehensible, of rudimentary sexual organs.
In the Vertebrata especially, each sex possesses such
distinct traces of the reproductive apparatus character-
istic of the other, that even antiquity assumed herma-
phroditism as a natural primeval condition of mankind.
The technical proofs of the homologies concerning these
partly manifest, partly internal and hidden relations, are

PARASITES. : 187

given in the manuals of comparative anatomy. We

4 shall merely indicate the manner in which the theory
_ of selection is here borne out. . It is self-evident that
_ in hermaphrodite animals, fluctuations in the sexual

sphere must take place, in which one half or the other

4 will predominate. Should these fluctuations be suffi-

ciently strong for natural selection to take possession
of them, the productive power of the less active portion
will gradually decrease, and finally, with the extinction
of the physiological character and the function, nothing

will be transmitted but the morphological remains, as a

mockery to the theory of special design or teleology.
Here and there only occurs a reversion more or less

_ Striking, connected, however, almost exclusively with
the adjunctive organs, and the secondary sexual cha-

racters, by which we mean, not those acquired by either
sex, but originally common to both. The tenacity
with which these rudiments of sexual organs are in-
herited is very remarkable. In the class of mammals
actual hermaphroditism is unheard of, although through
the whole period of their development they drag along
with them these residues, borne by their unknown an-
cestry no one can say how long.

Unless we suppose that parasitic animals were created
simultaneously with their hosts from the dust of the
earth,—man and his tapeworm, and other disagreeable
guests,—and thus put an end to the discussion, this
entire province has to be explained by descent, with
the special co-operation of disuse. The proposition to
be demonstrated in the next chapter, that the evolu-
tionary history of the individual represents the history
of the species, will show the influence of the disuse of

188 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

particular organs on the configuration of the various
parasites. The parasitic Crustacea are perhaps the most
instructive, as they present the most complete systematic
series, exhibiting the gradual atrophy of the organs
which accompanies the ever-increasing connection of
the parasite with his host. In several orders of intes-
tinal worms, the alimentary canal has become entirely
unnecessary; but they exhibit neither intermediate
forms nor phases of development. It is different,
however, with the parasitic Crustacean, for here the
young, locomotive, and well-integrated being has
its prototype in definitive generic forms permanently
locomotive, from which, after adhesion, it deteriorates
into a mere motionless sac. All these animals, in-
cluding the intestinal worms, have acquired their
position and status (and this is the true significance of
parasitic life) by the apparent degradation of their
organization. They are, almost without exception, dis-
tinguished by their reproductive power; and on this,
owing to the easy supply of nutriment, without any
exertion of the other parts of the organic system, the
whole bodily activity could be concentrated.

We have hitherto demonstrated that organisms are
urged to continual differentiation by the unremitting
struggle for existence. For the cultivation of morpho-
logical species, natural selection, moreover, seizes on the
modifications arising from the mere variability of the
organism, and implying no physiological advance. But
sooner or later these are also inevitably drawn into the
vortex of competition. After what has been already
said, this fact is so self-evident as to need no further
proof. Even did we not see the infinite variety of

THEOLOGICAL INFLUENCES. 189)

2 organisms, a divergence into novelty must needs be
inferred on @ priori grounds, from the existence of
me the simple and uniform, and the necessity of adapta-
tion to altered external conditions. But with develop-
- ment in various directions, under the guidance of

natural selection, progress is necessarily combined. It
is one of the greatest services rendered by the theory
of selection, that it has finally broken with the notion of
design, which hitherto invested the organic world with
_ perfection externally bestowed, and even in the pro-
vince of intelligence and morality, where it is said with
— Schiller,

So grows the Man as grow his greater aims, *

has secured admittance for the uniform method of
natural science.

It is highly remarkable how the teleological view
of nature could be so long upheld, and is still in
part upheld, by theological influence although in the
whole organic world we behold a merely relative per-
fection, and the manifest and multifarious arrangements
adverse to design in every grade of organisms, bear a
bad testimony to the external directing Power. The
perfection exhibited by comparative anatomy, and the
estimate of physiological functions is, under all circum-
stances, the result of adaptation and selection. In the
struggle of all against all, those individuals win who
in any degree excel their fellows in the division of
labour, which, if the direction of activity be altered,
often obliges them to disuse organs which were once of
service, but in the new conditions are useless, and, it
may be generally said, have become injurious.

* Es wiichst der Mensch mit seinen gréssern Zwecken.

190 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

Artificial selection—and here we may speak of design
—produces perfection when, by mechanical and physio-
logical labour (the latter especially by means of suit-
able nutriment), it exercises the particular parts which
are to be perfected, and propagates the advantages
obtained. What we term natural selection is the epitome
of the improvements acquired by specialization in the
process of adaptation. The most faithful image of this
_ gradually acquired specialization is afforded by the
development of the individual, where from the undif-
ferentiated, by constantly increasing differentiation, the
mature animal is evolved in the plenitude of its physio-
logical functions. That in the various animal groups
certain grades of perfection are attained, is an uncon-
troverted fact; but every closer investigation shatters
the idol of design. The organism of the bird might
induce us to consider it, in the abstract, as modified
for the purpose of flight. But if design be allowed to
watch over the good flyers, the idea of design must be
abandoned with respect to the non-flyers, and, if some
idea is indispensable, adaptation must have its due.
Herewith the whole theory is broken down, and it will
be the same in every other case.

How organic perfection stands with reference to the
idea of design, has been acutely and clearly expressed
by the author of the “ Unconscious” (“ Unbewussten”).
The theory of descent teaches that there is no inde-
pendence of the conditions co-operating in an organic
phenomenon ; rather that its increasing divergence from
a common neutral point was an effect of the same causes,
The theory of selection makes us acquainted with one
of these causes, and unquestionably the most important

Se 5 Selva ee ; B
y ee elem Soe eee bert

ia i

FITNESS WITHOUT DESIGN. IgI

as one, which, by purely mechanical compensative phe-

_ nomena, produces advantageous results. The theory of
_ descent merely casts doubts on the teleological principle

by withdrawing the basis for positive proof, but the
_ doctrine of selection sets it directly aside, so far as it is
* able to extend its explanation. For natural selection

in the struggle for existence, the extermination of the
less appropriate, and the survival and perpetuation of the

_ fittest and most appropriate, is a process of mechanical

causality of which the steady conformity to law is
nowhere infringed by any teleological controlling meta-
physical principle. This, however, produces a result
essentially corresponding to design; that is to say, it
naturally bestows on organisms the highest capacity
for life under given circumstances. Natural selection
solves the apparently insoluble problem of explaining
fitness as a result, without calling in the aid of design
as a principle.

In each family—for, as we have seen, what zoologists
once designated type, has in the doctrine of Descent
become the family—in each family lies the potentiality
of a certain grade of perfection; and when the main
outline of the family character is established, we see a
development taking place, of which the potentiality is
inherent in the tendency of the character, the realization
and necessity in the external conditions. Hence to us
also, progress is development, but not towards a pre-
destined and pre-established harmony. Karl Ernst v.
Baer, anxious to rescue design, or at least the “ pur-
pose”—in short, predestiny, in the evolutionary series of
Nature, says: “ Every cause engenders a process which
again works on towards another purpose.” But why

[92 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

purpose? Ought it not rather to be: Every causz
engenders a process which again works on towards
another process? The further we go back, the deeper
and more general is the grade, and the various ramifica-
tions at their peripheral ends have either halted, or
arrived at very different grades.

An objection frequently made against this result of
the doctrine of Descent is, that if all are pressing for-
ward towards perfection, how is it that, besides the
higher, so many lower members of the family are able
to maintain themselves, and how can the lower families
hold their own against the higher, in the struggle for
existence? In presence of the irrefutable facts of pro-
gress, it is enough to point out that the lower forms
could and can continue to exist wherever they could
find space as well as the other necessaries of life.
While they here underwent only slight modifications,
elsewhere the needful selection led to more profound
metamorphoses; and on a subsequent geographical dis-
placement, the newly transformed beings, accustomed to
other conditions of existence, were again able to share
sea and land with the stationary species. For as diver-
sity is restored now by selection, and the demands for
nutriment and other necessaries are likewise different,
a partial remission in the struggle must take place.

The preservation of a great many inferior organisms
is evidently favoured by the circumstance that just be-
cause they are simpler, their propagation is more easily
effected. Hence although, especially in limited districts,
amid violent competition of superior varieties, countless
species must suffer extirpation, yet the struggle for
existence and perfection do not exclude the existence

CHANCE, 193

_ of lower forms. But teleology, as it seems to us, still

owes an explanation of what has been explained by
the theory of selection. The retardation of the lower

a organisms, notwithstanding the internal pressure and the

appointed purpose, is incomprehensible.

But, it is frequently asked, if you will not hear of
a “principle of perfectibility” inherent in organisms
(Nageli), of the “divine breath as the inward impulse
in the evolutionary history of nature”, (Braun), of
“tendency to perfectibility ” implanted by the Creator
(R. Owen), even. of the “ striving towards the purpose”
(v. Baer), can chance be supposed to have produced
these marvellous higher organizations? To this it may
be plainly answered, that this chance, to which purblind
humanity allots so great a part wherever the personal

interference of a superior Being or the universal “crea-

tive and productive principle” is not at hand, has no
existence in nature, and that our conviction of the truth
of the doctrine of derivation is due to its adjustment
of the phenomenal series as causes and effects. Let
us remember, and fancy ourselves in possession of, the
formula of the universe of Laplace, by the aid of which
all future evolutions might be computed in advance.
With our limited powers, it is true, it is retrospec-
tively alone that certainty can be approached in the
calculation and discrimination of the series. In this
we must obliterate the word chance, for causality, as we
understand it, makes chance entirely superfluous. Any
one who transports himself to the commencement of an
evolution, who, for instance, fancies himself present at
the genesis of the reptiles, may, from his antediluvian
observatory, look upon the development of the reptile

194 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

into the bird as a “chance,” if he does not peradventure
regard it as predestined. To us, who trace the bird
backwards to its origin, it seems the result of mechanical
causes.

Let us now recapitulate what we have gained by
the doctrine of Descent, based on the theory of selec-
tion ; it is the knowledge of the connection of organisms
as consanguineous beings. The greater the accordance
of internal and external characteristics, the closer is the
kinship. The further we trace the pedigree to its origin,
the fewer become the characters persisting to these
roots, the more do these characters reveal themselves as
acquisitions in the lapse of time. As we eliminate these
acquisitions and the inherited characters, the further
we probe, the more do we restrict and reconstruct the
pedigrees of the various groups.”

We do the very thing which if linguistic inquiry
is deemed extremely natural and scientific. The ideas
and words common to the individuals of a linguistic
family are the inheritance from the intellectual and
linguistic property of the original people, from which
the pedigree of the family has ramified. This so-called
“chance” prevailed in the formation of the derived
languages neither more or less than in the evolution
of organisms from their original forms,

Y
7
:

TX.

The Development of the Individual (Ontogenesis) is a Repetition of the
Historical Development of the Family (Phylogenesis).

ALTHOUGH the palzontological record is full of gaps,

it is nevertheless unmistakable, as even most of the

opponents of the doctrine of Descent are ready to admit,
that from the older to the more recent period, a progress
takes place from the lower to the’ higher grades of
organisms, which is likewise exhibited in the system of
the present vegetal and animal world; and that in
many ways embryonic development as well as meta-
morphosis and heterogenesis,—in a word, individual
development (“ Ontogenesis,” Haeckel) suggests a com-
parison with these palzontological: series, as well as
with the systematic order of succession. The paral-
lelism of the palzontological and the systematic series
is either a miracle, or it may be accounted for by the
doctrine of Descent. There is no other alternative.
And the doctrine of Descent fully bears the test; it
shows how the derivation of the present organisms from
those previously existing rests on the transmission of
the characters of the progenitors to the offspring and
the acquisitions of the individuals. The phenomena of
individual development or Ontogenesis admit of no other

choice ; either they remain uncomprehensible, or they

196 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

stand the test of the doctrine of Descent and submit to
the great general principle.

If we scrutinize the countless facts of reproduction and
development, they certainly admit of classification ; they
range themselves in analogous and homologous groups ;
types of development become apparent; we speak of
development without metamorphosis, of transformation,
and heterogenesis. But what necessary relation the
alternating forms, the shapes appearing in heterogenesis,
bear to the complete animal or the sexually developed
chief representative of the species ? why so many animals
undergo no transformations, but emerge “complete” from
the egg? why the species belonging to the same class
or “type” possess the same type of development and
process of construction ?—these and similar questions as
to the interpretation of the tangled mass of facts press
themselves upon us. And they are also tests of our
theory of derivation. The doctrine does as much as has
been done by any great hypothesis in its special applica-
tion ; and if it gives a satisfactory reply to all, or at
least to nearly all, pertinent questions, these are so many
witnesses and proofs of its truth, which, according to all
scientific custom and justice and philosophic method,
will remain valid until the falsity of the inductions and
inferences has been demonstrated and a better hypothesis
substituted in its stead.

The first proposition derived from the doctrine of
Descent in explanation of the facts of individual de-
velopment may run thus: accordance in the outlines
of development is based on similar derivation; or,
somewhat differently stated: accordance in the out-_
lines of individual development is accounted for by

RE ee 2 : ;

DEVELOPMENT OF ECHINODERMS. 197

similarity of derivation. As we already know, C. E.
v. Baer first demonstrated that the members of the
great divisions of the animal kingdom agreeing in the
outlines of their organization testify their coherence by
a special “type of development.” This fact was always
looked upon as self-evident, although, if it were not
derived from descent, it would be the greatest miracle.
This is therefore the place for us to review some of the
fundamental forms of development which we partially
considered in the third chapter, and at the same time
to elucidate the meaning of these types with the aid of
the doctrine of derivation.

We will take the Echinoderm as our first example.
Although from the anatomical comparison of a crinoid,
a star-fish, a sea-urchin, and a sea-cucumber or holothuria,
the close kindred of these various divisions of echino-
derms is easily deduced, they yet deviate wonderfully
from one another in outward shape and in the construc-
tion of the skeleton. The relative value of the difference
between a holothuria and a star-fish, a sea-urchin and a
comatula, may be compared to the difference between
a mammal and a bird; an amphibian and a fish. Never-
theless, with some few exceptions which have a special
meaning, these various echinoderms leave the egg in a
larval state almost identical.’ ‘The larva (Fig. 12) is
boat-like in form, with a curved mar- |
gin bent over at both ends like a
deck. This border is edged with a |
continuous row of cilia, by the agency
of which the little boat is moved. A
short digestive canal, provided with inc.

a gastric enlargement, is the first essential organ of this

198 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

body. We will not describe the highly complex transfor-
mations of the larva here into an ophiura, there into a
sea-urchin, and here again into a sea-cucumber ; but we
will only inquire what can be the cause of this accord-
ance in the earliest stages of individual development.
There is no reasonable answer but the derivation of all
echinoderms known to us from an older form, in the
development of which our larva likewise appeared, and
from which this common phase of development was
transmitted to the whole family. But it is allowable to
ask, further, how from a bilateral larva, one, that is,
symmetric on two sides, should be evolved in animals
of radiate structure, as are the greater number of mature
echinoderms ?

On this point Haeckel instituted a conjecture which
at first exasperated the systematizers of the old school,
but which now gains more and more footing, and is sup-
ported by the most recent comparative investigations,
such as those of Hoffmann “On the Minute Anatomy
of the Starfish” (“Ueber die feinere Anatomie der
See-sterne”). The boat-shaped larva of the Echino-
derms, especially a modification occurring in the star-
fish, strikingly resembles a certain larval type of the
marine Annelida. Andas in the structure and distribu-
tion of the parts of the rays of the echinoderms, espe-
cially of the star-fish, an unmistakable resemblance with
the relative distribution and succession of parts of the
Annelids is observable, Haeckel regards the Echinoderms
as an offshoot of the Annelids. He considers that the
oldest, and to us unknown, echinoderms originated as
annelid stems ; the anterior end of the bilateral annu-
lose parent-animal budding out gemmules in a radiate

DEVELOPMENT OF MOLLUSCS. 199

arrangement. This gemmation, or, in other words, this
stem structure, still occurs in Echinoderms, inasmuch as
some species of star-fish possess such powers of repro-
duction as to enable a single arm or ray, when torn off, to
complete itself into a whole animal. Nay, Kowalewsky’s
observations render it highly probable that the separa-
tion of rays, and their completion by gemmation, is in
some species a normal process. Haeckel’s hypothesis
is thus laughed at only by those who are afraid to think
or reason.

In the family of the Mollusca, the so-called navicula
larva testifies the kinship of at least two of the great
classes. The third and most advanced class, that of
the cuttle-fish, had perhaps lost their distinctive badge
even in those primeval times when, under the somewhat
lower forms of the Tetrabranchiata, they left their shells
in the Silurian strata. But the bivalve shells, or Lamelli-
branchiata, and the snails, widely differing in anatomical
development, and constituting two natural classes, have
a common larval form, or, if the larve display different
shapes, a highly distinctive common larval organ, the
velum. The accompanying diagram gives on the right
the navicula of a cockle-shell as seen from behind. At
the anterior end, two fleshy lobes have been formed, edged
with cilia, by the vibrations of which the young animal,
even in the egg, performs spiral twisting motions ; in
the midst of the cilia rises a little prominence, furnished
with a longer filament. These ciliated lobes or vela,
merging into one another, are shown on the left in the
larva of a sea-snail (Pterotrachea), as seen nearly in
profile, and in the phase in which the eyes and auditory
apparatus, the foot and operculum, as well as a delicate

200 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

shell, have made their appearance. Here also, from the °
plane of the velum, a small fleshy protuberance juts out,
without any special purport. The distribution of the
velum, the period at which this larval organ makes its

FIG. 13.

appearance, its position towards the testa, head, mouth,
and foot, and its subsequent effacement, one and all
coincide exactly in the two classes. It is as yet of only
a relatively small number of marine shells and slugs
that we know the evolutionary history; yet we may infer
-that in these animals remaining in their original home,
this heirloom has been generally preserved. Even genera
which in their mature state scarcely recall the type of
the Mollusca, as the boring mollusks (Dentalium Teredo),
have preserved the phase of the navicula. On the other
hand, in the branchiate fresh-water snails (Paludina)
the velum is little developed, and in the land snails,
which differ most widely from their marine kindred, the
velum is entirely obliterated, as it is also among fresh-
water mussels. If in these animals adaptation and
migration to land has had this effect on embryonic and
post-embryonic development, we must suppose that in

8 Te he ee ee ee ee ne
" .

Se

OTHER FORMS OF DEVELOPMENT. 201

the Cephalopoda, notwithstanding their continued so-
journ in salt water, other causes have produced the loss

f of the velum phase, and the course of development
peculiar to it.

With respect to the other fundamental forms of de-

3 velopment, we may refer to the third chapter. The

construction of the higher Articulata points to annulose
progenitors, more or less corresponding to the annelids
of present times ; and, again, the gradual increase of the
segments of the larval annelids, which may be com-
pared to the process of gemmation, leads from these
higher Vermes to the lower ones with unsegmented
bodies. All vertebrate animals, man included, if they
do not preserve through life an unsegmented vertebral
column, not separable into single vertebra, are raised
as embryos from this condition into their higher and
definitive phase. That they should pass through this
common embryonic condition is prohibited by all other
mechanical causes but that of a common derivation
from primordial forms which possessed an unsegmented
vertebral column, no cranium or an imperfect one, and
either no brain or one little differentiated from. the
spinal cord. Karl Ernst v. Baer, who, while we write
these pages, raises his voice against the doctrine of
Descent, has established the fact of types of develop-
ment, and the course, within these types, from the
undifferentiated to ‘the special; but’ by the words
“type of development,” the fact is paraphrased, not ex-
plained; and, as we cannot repeat too often, we prefer
the distinct idea of. derivation to the supposition of
an unknown higher Power manifesting itself after an
incomprehensible fashion in the types of development.

202 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

If the concatenation of the series by direct derivation
and heredity be disallowed, it is absolutely inconceiv-
able why the supreme creative Power, Nature, or the
personal God, should have bound all higher animals to
the same common stages of early development, and here-
by exposed them to such manifold purposeless arrange-
ments and great dangers. Of the millions of young
oysters which annually escape from the egg, the majo-
rity perish under the disadvantages of external condi-
tions, because the oyster has not yet divested itself of
the ancient heirloom of the roving navicula. It has
been able to compete successfully in the struggle for
existence, only because, like most of its congeners, it is
enormously prolific. This may be understood ; but that
a personal Creator, merely on principle, in order to keep
the oyster within the type of development, should have
endowed it with the phase of the navicula, in this case
so extremely unpractical, can be accepted, like much
other nonsense, only as matter of faith.

If accordance in the outlines of development has.
generally shown itself derivable from similarity of de-
scent, we may now proceed to the explanation of those
phenomena of development known to us as hetero-
genesis and metamorphosis. In these, the historical
stages of development of whole classes and orders are
inherited in the development of the individual; a pro-
position which is merely the corollary and application of
what has been already intimated. In no class is there
such a profusion of the phenomena of heterogenesis,
readily submitting to explanation, as in that of the
Medusze. We have already (p. 43) become acquainted
with the origin of the Cladonema from the polype-like

ALTERNATION OF GENERATIONS. 203

_Stauridium. The Medusa is the sexually mature form of
the cycle of the species ; its ova develope into polypes,
which constitute the intermediate form in their develop-
ment; that is to say, it is not transformed into the

ao

hn

1“ ee ee a

FIG. 14

animal from which it is derived, but produces gemmules,
: Only in this generation does the species revert to the
7 sexual form. ;

_ We shall understand this alternation of generations
if we begin with the simplest Medusa polypes. Such
a one is the annexed Hydractinea carnea, of which
the female individual is portrayed. Compared with
the intermediate form, Stauridium, the preliminary
phase of the Cladonema, reproducing itself asexually,

oer eae eee ee Se ee |S Oe eo

204 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

the Hydractinea seems superior, inasmuch as it is itself
asexual form. The zone of spherical protuberances in
the middle of the body are the ovaries or egg capsules
corresponding to the sperm capsules of the male indi-
vidual. Heterogenesis does not take place in our Hy-
dractinia, but, as in the development
of the ovum of the Cladonema into the
Stauridium, there is a transformation
of a ciliated lava into a sessile polype.
But it is obvious that the part which
in the Hydractinia is played by the
male and female sexual organs is per-
formed in the generative cycle of the
Cladonema by the sexual animals. By
following the transition from the de-
pendent organ into the independent
animal, we find the solution and ex-
planation of the process termed he-
terogenesis. Between the genera reproduced like the
Hydractinia, and those reproduced like the Cladonema,
there are many others, of which the propagation shows
the gradual transition of the rudimentary sexual organs
into the sexual animal. We may so arrange the genera
of the “ Medusa polypes” as to exhibit how the parts
which in the Hydractinia are mere capsules, generating
and enclosing the ova, become more and more perfect.
They acquire a special branch of the alimentary canal
and blood-vessels, and are provided with the marginal
papilla characteristic of the Meduse, and constituting
their peculiar sensory organs. In short, what in one
member of the systematic series may be termed an
organ, is, in the next, the Medusa separating itself and

FIG. 15.

PARASITIC WORMS. 205

becoming a new generation; the sexual organ has
become the sexual animal.

Now as the individual development of the Clado-
nema, and other Medusz similarly propagated, corre-
sponds with the systematic series of the Medusa polypes,
the only reasonable and credible explanation of the
ontogenesis of those Medusze in which heterogenesis
occurs, is that, in them, the historical development. of
the genus has become fixed. Neither the egg nor
the hen were created. Before the delicately tinted
Medusz populated the primzeval ocean in lonely splen-
dour, the Medusa polypes on the constantly changing
shores were the sole representatives of the still infant
class. Why single genera, like the Hydractinia, re-
mained strictly conservative while others in various
degrees paid homage to progress, whether and how
the struggle for existence and survival of the fittest
were here concerned, it is certainly impossible to prove
in the individual species. But the general impression
is decisive, and also. the circumstance that the theory
is consistent with the facts.

_ The evolutionary history of the intestinal worms leads
to the same reflections and results. These animals,
widely differing in their structure, were either created in
or with their hosts, or else they have become habituated
to them in a natural and direct manner. We may surely
disregard the third alternative, that they were led by
an innate “ obscure impulse.” According to our doctrine,
the worms now passing the whole ora portion of their
lives as parasites on or in other organisms, are descended
from free and independent animals, and the periods oc-
curring in their development, during which parasitic life

206 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

is exchanged for independent phases, signifies a rever-
sion taking place systematically in all individuals to the
once permanent condition of their progenitors. Of the
Trematoda or Flukes, and Cestoda or Tapeworms, be-
longing to the class of the Platelmintha Suctoria, the
latter have diverged the most from their starting-point ;
their adaptation to life within other animals has rendered
the alimentary canal superfluous, and their generations
_ and transformations hence point less to their progenitors
than is the case with a number of other Trematoda, with
which many anatomical characters prove them to be
closely related. Both, moreover, share the characters of
their class with the free-living Turbellaria. From such
as these, that is to say, from forms approximate to the
present Turbellaria, the Trematoda and Cestoda must
be descended, and with this agrees the free roving phase
which the larva of the Fluke (Distomum) undergoes as
the so-called Cercaria, and previously as a rotating
spherical body.

Many of the ciliated Nematoids, or thread-worms,
too,—the division which includes the Ascarides among
others,—have in their infancy a stage of independent
life, during which they cannot be distinguished from
the infantine forms of their more numerous kindred,
which never adopt a parasitic life, and chiefly inhabit
the sea. The transition to parasitism, as recapitulated
by ontogenesis, was nothing more than an extension
to -a new territory offering advantages of nutriment;
and on this point it is highly instructive to compare
the Nematodes with the systematic series of the leech-
like Suctoria (Trematoda), so excellently described
by Van Beneden. We here find all the transitions

PARASITIC CRUSTACEA. 207

_ from independent predatory genera to others occasion-
ally parasitic, and again from these to others which
- on leaving the egg immediately attach themselves for
life. Here, as elsewhere, parasitism seems an adaptation
_ to new habitats, which is recorded in the biography of
_ the individual with a reminiscence of the previous form.
The circumstances of the parasitic worms are repeated
_ by the parasitic Crustacea, as, moreover, a probably
_ primordial form of the crab family is preserved in
_ the metamorphoses of several orders of this large and
_ diversified, though coherent class. The larva, which,
_ it may safely be assumed, ,

3 approximates closely to & 2
_ the primordial form, was q f ra)
at one time taken for an oN )
independent genus and re- .
ceived the name of Nau- A aS \
plius. Hence a Nauplius : Jes 1.
- phase is spoken of, which ZO tS ry

_ obtains especially among /
the lower Crustacea, the

_ Copepoda, parasitical Crus-

tacea and Cirripedes, and

the remarkable Rhizopoda connected with them; but
is not wanting in the highest order, the decapodous
stalk-eyed crab. Weshall later have to make acquaint-
ance with the so-called curtailed development which
among the crabs has been adopted by the decapods, and
it was formerly supposed by all. Were this actually
the case, we should still, by analogy, infer their connec-
tion with the other orders repeating the Nauplius phase

in the course of their development; but it was a welcome
10

FIG. 16,

208 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

discovery of Fritz Miiller’s that a shrimp (Peneus) still
begins its development as a Nauplius ; whereas all the
other members of the order, as far as they are known,
leave the egg in the higher Zoea phase (p. 50). As. of
the hundreds of stalk-eyed crabs, scarcely a dozen have
been hitherto examined as to their development, it
will not be doubted that, with regard to the Nauplius
phase, some resemble the Peneus of the Brazilian coast.
But even were this case to prove unique in the order,
it would suffice as a living witness of the connection

Fic. 17. Axolotl.

between the presence of the decapods and the primor-
dial crabs. There can be no other view of this subject.
The Nauplius phase in the development of the Peneus
is either a shining testimony in favour of the doctrine
of Descent, or a senseless paradox.

enot t

i ee a, ee ee el

a

AMPHIBIANS. 209

_ After what has gone before, the transformation of the
Amphibians needs. no elucidation. Their predecessors
were water-breathers, whose form and mode of life are
more faithfully preserved by the long-tailed Amphibians,
the tritons, and salamanders, than by the frogs. In
our tritons, sexual maturity not rarely commences in

_ the larval. state, hence in a phase which was definitive

in the progenitors of the present genera. There is,

indeed, one species, the Mexican Axolotl, which nor-

mally propagates itself during the larval phase. Auguste

Sx “ia : i?
/ :
ENS SH
AX \ \ (
oe oy Sy Ne aA
——

FIG. 18. Amblystoma.

Dumeril’s observation is highly interesting, that of the
thousands of Axolotls that he bred at Paris, some few
advanced beyond the grade of development hitherto
known in them, ze. they lost their gills, changed the

210 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,’

shape of their bodies not inconsiderably, and from gill-
breathers, and aquatic animals became lung-breathers
and terrestrial animals. It needs further observation to
ascertain whether (what is, however, very improbable), in
their home, all Axolotls, after having propagated them-
selves in their larval state, undergo the metamorphosis
into salamander-like animals (Amblystoma), or whether
the transfer to Europe and the consequent entire change
of the circumstances of life gave the impulse to a pro-
gressive transformation of these few individuals, which,
by the continuance of these conditions, would in future
generations extend to more and more individuals, and
finally become the characteristic of a new species.

The examples of Ontogenesis, or individual develop-
ment, hitherto examined, had the peculiarity that the
sexual animal does not issue directly from its egg like
the Phoenix from its ashes, but had to pass through
various forms and existences in which the progenitors
of the species again become alive and palpable. We
must now inquire how this development is related to that
form of reproduction which the systematizers, completely
in accordance with the facts, yet without any corre-
sponding meaning, have termed “ direct development,”
or “development without heterogenesis or metamor-
phosis?” The ciliated embryos of many Medusz are not
converted into polype-like intermediate forms, but pass
directly into Medusz. The greater number of higher
crabs do not leave the egg as Nauplia, but as more or ©
-less perfect decapods. The bird, the mammal, and
man are all at birth “similar to their parents.” Con-
sidering that the processes of heterogenesis are in them-
selves by no means advantageous to or “in harmony

~— a a ee is

' DIRECT DEVELOPMENT. 211

with design”—we have only to remember the fate of
_ the tapeworm’s eggs—that by the larval state the
_ period of infancy and weakness is prolonged, and the
“a period of maturity and efficient care for the continuance
_ of the species delayed, it follows that curtailments and
_ reductions, consequent on adaptation have, as advan-
_ tageous modifications, a prospect of perpetuation. As
_ in Amphibians the prolongation of the larval phase may
_ be effected by natural circumstances and artificial ex-
_ periments, so in like manner a compression of the phases
_ of transformation, and a general curtailment of the
_ metamorphosis is imaginable. In the class of Amphi-
bians we have, in fact, several examples of curtailed and
_ modified metamorphosis which bridge over the apparent °
_ chasm between development with and without transfor-
_ mation, and render direct development comprehensible
as being gradually acquired. Amphibians will endea-

vour to extend themselves wherever they are invited by a
sufficient supply of insects, and the black salamander of
the mountains (Salamandra atra) has even overcome the
impediment which might have been deemed insurmount-

able, the absence of water for its larva. It does not lay

its eggs like its congeners, but only two are received
into the oviduct, and the fluids secreted trom its walls
replace the marsh to them and to the larve which
emerge from them. Here, and not when separated from
the parent, do the gills make their appearance, while the
other eggs, gradually following, are devoured by the
hungry larve. The metamorphosis of the black sala-
mander, respecting which, unluckily, no recent investi-
gations have been made, thus takes place within the
parental body, and there is no difficulty in imagining

212 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

the acquisition of this peculiarity by the necessity of
adaptation. If the mode of life of the marsupial frog,
which carries its young in a membranous fold of the
back, and the Surinam toad, of which the larve live
singly in the chambers of a kind of honeycomb on the
back, were better known than they are, we should
assuredly arrive at the same results as with the black
salamander. In the absence of other knowledge, the
observations of M. Bavey, Marine Pharmaceutist at
Guadaloupe, first published in 1873, are of the highest
importance. A frog of those parts (Hylodon Martini-
censis) goes through its whole metamorphosis in the |
egg. In the egg it has gills and tail; and from the brief
remark that the island contains only rapid runniag
streams, and nowhere stagnant waters or marshes, it
appears that this is also a case in which adaptation
modifies and curtails development.

If, after this introduction, we now examine the so-
called direct development with more attention, it may
in every way be compared to the metamorphosis of
the Hylodes of Guadaloupe. Direct development is
a transformation in the ovum; and in the cases in
which it occurs, the phases of embryonic development
are repetitions, more or less distinct, of the historic
development of the family. We will only particularize
in the embryonic life of the Vertebrata (in which
metamorphosis does not take place), some phases that
are stages of curtailed transformation, and recapitu-
late the permanent condition of their progenitors. It
has been repeatedly mentioned that in all vertebrate
animals, the vertebral column is first laid out as an
unsegmented cord and an unsegmented sheath for the

DEVELOPMENT OF AMMONITES. 213

spinal cord. This is the permanent state of the lower
' fishes. In the higher Vertebrata also, the brain at

_ first consists of vesicles, lying one behind the other,
_ which is the persistent form of the lower groups. The

=

eee a a rT

_ embryonic heart of mammals and birds begins in the
_ form of a tube, and subsequently acquires the com-
munications between the chambers, which in the
_ reptiles never close. In the Amphibians, the branchial
_ arches really bear gills during the larval state. They
_ are not wanting in the embryos of reptiles, birds, and
' mammals, any more than the fissures through which, in
fish and the larvae of Amphibians, the water passes off
after being inhaled. Must we again set forth the only
possible explanation of these facts ?

Before referring to the phenomena which testify the
emanation of families from a common root, we will cite
one of the most important evidences of recent times,
which traces the genesis of species through a great
geological period, and exhibits in detail the relations
of the development of the individuals to that of the

_ species, genus, and family. We mean L. Wiirten-

berger’s contribution to the geological evidence of the
Darwinian theory, to which we have already appealed
(p. 97). It relates to the two families of Ammonites, the
Planulata and Armata ; of which, according to Wiirten-
berger’s researches, the latter are developed from the
former, as the ribs of the Planulata gradually pass into
the spines of the Armata. Of special interest to us are
the following passages of the preliminary communication
on the discoveries obtained from thousands of specimens,
and which will probably not be made public, with all the
vouchers, for some years tocome. “It gave me parti-

214.5 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

cular pleasure,” says Wiirtenberger, “ when, after divers
careful comparative studies, I at last detected an inter-
esting and simple conformity to law in the variations of
the Ammonites. Namely, on the first appearance of a
modification which subsequently attains essential import-
ance in an entire group, it is only slightly indicated on a
portion of the last convolution. Towards more recent
deposits, this modification is more and more plainly
' shown, and then advances, following the spiral course of

Fic. 19. Ammonites Humphresianus. A form analogous to the Planulata.

the shell; that is to say, it gradually takes possession
of the central turns also, as we trace the forms to higher
strata. This reproduction in younger stages of life of
modifications first occurring at a more advanced age,
makes but slow progress, so that we see the older forms
repeated with great persistency in the central turns.
Frequently a modification of this sort has taken posses-
sion of only a small part of the convolutions, when a
new one already appears at the outside, and follows the

DEVELOPMENT OF AMMONITES., 215

first. Thus searching through the strata from below
upwards, we see modification after modification begin-
ning at the outer part of the Ammonites, and advancing

_ towards the centre of the discs. The innermost convo-

lutions often resist these innovations with great persis-
tency, so that we usually find upon their surface several
of these states of development closely compressed, as
the shell of the individual Ammonite begins with the
old morphological type, and then adopts the modifica-
tions in the same order in which they follow in vast
periods in the geological development of the groups

concerned.”

“The Ammonites,” he says moreover, “ thus obtain

at an advanced and maturer age—only when they have

gone through the development inherited from their
parents, and as much as possible in the same manner as
their parents—the power of modifying themselves in a
new direction, that is to say, of adapting themselves to
new conditions; yet these modifications may then be
transmitted to the offspring, so as to appear in each
subsequent generation a trifle earlier, until this phase of
development in its turn characterizes the greater portion
of the period of growth. But this last and longest
phase of development scarcely ever suffers itself to be
supplanted by new ones, formed in like manner; heredity
operates so powerfully, that a period of development
thus once predominant, is repeated in the infancy of the
Ammonites, even though but slightly indicated. Hence
in an individual Ammonite from a recent stratum, the
periods of development compressed and forced back
upon the innermost convolutions, must appear in the
same succession in which they wrested the dominion

216 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

from one another, It is extremely interesting to study
the development of the Inflata of the upper white Jura,
which follow the Ammonites liparus (whose externally
visible convolutions display only one row of spines), and
carefully break off convolution by convolution. Towards
the middle there is a region in which there are always
two rows of spines ; nearer the centre the innermost row
disappears ; soon afterwards the outer one also; and the
' nucleus, some millimetres in diameter, now appears for
about half a turn as a Planulatum, with distinct ribs,
which, towards the beginning, likewise disappear. - Thus
even ‘the Planulate ribs, which prevailed among the
Liassic ancestors of these Inflata, and were supplanted by
the spines as early as in the brown Jura, still distinguish
these later and essentially modified descendants during
a short period of their youth.”

: Wiirtenberger further shows how
these relations can be simply ex-
plained by the Darwinian theory
alone; “without it we should have
only an extraordinary problem.”

It was natural to test the applica-
bility of the theory of selection also
on the forms allied to the Ammonites,
such as the Ancyloceras; namely, the
genera in which the convolutions do
not touch and partially conceal one
another, as in genuine Ammonites,
and which, as late comers and side

eo shoots of the group, seemed des-
FIG. 20, Ancyloceras’ — tined to decay. Selection and decay?
Wiirtenberger shows how the abandonment of contact

ae

.

FORMS ALLIED TO AMMONITES., 217

in the convolutions was to the spinous Ammonites an
advantage which would be established by selection. If
other paleontologists consider the fluctuations of form

j accompanying the relaxation of the closed spiral as

evincing the decline of the group, no contradiction

seems to be implied, for what was originally used as an

advantage by natural selection, proved injurious in its
consequences.
As we have seen, the earliest states are obliterated to

\

WEN
))

8
i

ih

MN
}

{hy
Ly

Dit
By,

FIG. 21.

such a degree by curtailment of development that the
indication of the nature of the progenitors continually
diminishes. But our theory necessarily leads to the
conviction that the families within which we have as
yet been able to compare Ontogenesis with Philogenesis,

218 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

constantly approximate in their origin, and vindicate the
expectation that at least here and there, in the indi-
viduai development of single representatives of the
various families, witnesses of their common derivation
should come to light. This likewise occurs, and to
such a degree that in the earliest larval stages a
link is established between the lowest and the highest
animals. If a number of groups of the lowest living
beings, in which the various vital functions of nutrition,
irritability, motion, and reproduction are supplied by
amorphous protoplasm,—if these be separated, as by
Haeckel, into a neutral kingdom, owing to the absence
of sexual reproduction, we must likewise agree with
him in attributing to the Spongiade ranking next to
the Protista, the name of animals, on account of their
sexual propagation and the nature of their embryonic
development and first larval phases.

Haeckel has bestowed on one larval stage of the
calcareous sponges the title of Gastrula, wherein the
animal represents a sac, or, in other words, a stomach
provided with a mouth-like orifice. The walls are
formed of two rows of cells, the outer one consisting of
ciliated cells ; that is to say, each cell is furnished with
along filament. At the orifice of the sac, the outer row
merges into the inner one, and from these two mem-
branes the body of the sponge is constructed in a definite
manner. Now, if this Gastrula larva reappears in the
Coelenterata, Polypes, and Medusz, in which the gradual
development from the two membranes, the entoderm
and ectoderm, into the most complex forms has long
been known ; and if, as Haeckel has further shown, the
osculum, or larger opening of the spongiade may be

& “
tee

*
i

GERMINAL MEMBRANES. 219

closely compared with the mouth of the polype and
medusa, and the great central cavity of the sponge with
the stomach of the others, of the canal system with
the canals and cavities of the Ccelenterata,—then, in
combination with the host of other facts, implying and
supporting the doctrine of Descent, the inference is

_ 4nevitable that in the Gastrula we have a testimony

of the consanguinity of the Spongiade and Ccelen-
terata. But this Gastrula reappears in the Holothuria ;
hence in the Echinoderms, in the Sagitta, in the

_ Ascidians, which will be more narrowly examined in

the pedigree of the Vertebrata, and finally in the
Lancelet; and we, therefore, hold ourselves justified
in regarding this coincidence of the earliest states of
development in different families, as the remnant of
the common root, which in other families, as in the
Articulata, for example, has been lost in the cur-
tailment of development. The significance of the
“germinal membranes” in the Vertebrata was recog-
nized even by Pander, and in the suggestive works of

_ vy. Baer; the extension and application of this observa-

tion to the whole animal kingdom, for which we are
especially indebted to Kowalewsky, marks one of the
greatest advances in the science of comparative de-
velopment. |

The reader unacquainted with the detailed researches
of our science, has already been called upon to observe
that there are opponents of the theory of selection, such
as Owen, who nevertheless accept the doctrine of Descent
as incontestable. Even rejecting natural selection, the
parallelism of Ontogenesis with Phylogenesis may also
be brought into the natural connection maintained by

220 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

us, on the assumption of an unnatural or supernatural
guidance which converts this apparently natural unity
intoa miracle. Quite recently, A. Braun has pointed out
the accordance of the botanical system, and therewith
of palzontological succession, with the development of
the individual plant, when he says :*“—“In the further
elaboration of the natural system, the gradation of the
vegetal kingdom, and, at the same time, the relation of
the system to the history of development, becomes more
and more spontaneously and incontrovertibly manifest.
The Acotyledons are verified as Cryptogams, as they
were already considered by the old botanists of pre-
Linnzan times, and their relation to the Phzenogams is
thus more clearly pronounced. The Cryptogams are
separated into two essentially different divisions,
in which gradation is likewise distinctly pronounced
(cellular and vascular Cryptogams, Thallophytes and
Kormophytes) ; between the perfect Phznogams and
the Cryptogams an intermediate grade has been shown,
that of the Gymnosperms. But most important of all
is the circumstance that the four chief grades ascer-
tained in the vegetal kingdom accurately correspond
with the grades of development occurring in the indi-
viduals of all the higher plants ;—the germ, the vegeta-
tive stem, the blossom and the fruit.” But why this
parallelism is to be most important of all, if it is not
to lead us to the knowledge of true causality, is beyond
- our comprehension, We can well imagine that the
“inherent causes” and the “Principle of Perfection” may
be welcomed as the refugium ignorantig, but not that
they can really satisfy inquiry. For our own standpoint,
the accordance of the results of botanical investigation

THE BEGINNING OF LIFE. 221

must be extremely important, but it is for the palpable
reason that the theory thereby gains the support and
corroboration of another great series of facts.

If the accordance of the evolution of families has
once been followed up to the Gastrula, we shall not
pause there, but must regard the similarity of the sperm
corpuscules and germ cells from the Spongiadz to the
Vertebrata as a primordial common property, con-
‘necting the animal and vegetal world; and prior to the
acquisition of which, only those modes of reproduction
took place which have been maintained among Protista
and in heterogenesis. i

As the common basis of sexual reproduction in the
various families argues a common origin, asexual re-
production, directly connected as we have seen it to
be with sexual propagation, by means of unfecundated
eggs and germs, leads us constantly further towards the
beginning of life. But the cell furnished with a nucleus ©
and sheath is inseparable from the protoplasmic cor-
puscule devoid of nucleus or sheath, on the growth and
fission of which rests the reproduction of the lowest
living beings. | |

Their origin from inorganic matter, as we have set
forth above, is a postulate of sound human _ under-
standing. To this beginning we are led, not, as the
opponents of the doctrine of Descent are wont to say,
by a dogmatic after-philosophy, but by the unpre-
judiced consideration and computation of the facts of
individual development.”

Ee @
Ss

222 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

X.
The Geographical Distribution of Animals in the light of the Doctrine of
. Derivation.

ALTHOUGH ever since the century of the great geo-
sraphical discoveries, material has been accumulating
for a geography of plants and animals, the foundations
of scientific botanical geography (apart from George
Forster’s observations) were first contained in Hum-
boldt’s celebrated “Ideas on the Physiognomy of Plants”
_ (Ideen zu einer Physiognomik der Gewachse). It is the
. first description of vegetal forms, comprising the entire
area of the earth, and the manner in which, singly or
combined, they lend a characteristic impress to the
landscape of their region of distribution, and again on
their side harmonize with the other factors of the scene.
The celebrated founder of Climatology, who circled the
terrestrial globe with. lines of equal temperature, of
equal inclination and declination of the magnetic needle,
and divided it into dry and rainy zones, knew better
than any of his contemporaries that the animal and
vegetal world depended on all these factors. Yet
neither he nor his followers, before Darwin, rose higher
than the description of Nature, which had already
checked Buffon in his grand picture of Nature, “ Les
Epoques de la Nature.”

A natural result of the extraordinary extension of

ae el
iy elepe ie
oo.

ee
—_ ia aE a Salad Bit oe oe

VICARIOUS FORMS, 223

the geographical horizon and the profundity of special
research was the more careful ascertainment of the
regions of distribution of animal and vegetal families,
and of their more prominent species, in which, as we
have already said, either no questions were asked as to
the causes of distribution, or the matter was facilitated,
as by Louis Agassiz, who did not, like Linnzeus, derive
each species from a pair, but supposed them to be
created in suitable numbers of individuals in their own
regions of distribution. It cannot be expected that
any solution was hereby given to the questions which
now force themselves upon us, such as why, under like
natural conditions, like species are not always to be
found, and conversely? Why very similar species fre-
quently appear under external conditions entirely dis-
similar? What is to be thought of the mutual relations
of the so-called vicarious forms? &c.

As Riitimeyer has recently observed, in his excellent
treatise “On the Derivation of the Animal World of
Switzerland” (“Ueber die Herkunft der schweizerischen
Thierwelt” ®), Buffon had already remarked the repe-
tition of the African in the American fauna; how, for
example, the lama is a juvenescent and feeble copy of the
camel; and how the puma of the New represents the
lion of the Old World, Still, by the mere word “ repre-
sentative” or “vicarious form” nothing is gained, and
a true apprehension of these facts is obtained singly and
solely if we meet the inquiry with the assumption that
camel and lama, puma and lion, are of common deriva-
tion, and that their diverse development was in the
lapse of time favoured and determined by the separa-
tion of the habitats of their progenitors.

224 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

Another example of so-called vicarious or “analogous”
species, affording an easier basis for induction, is provided
by the comparison of the snails of Southern Europe,
and especially of Spain, with those of North Africa, on
which we are indebted to Bourguignat for some excel-
lent observations. In accordance with other botanical
and zoological facts, he has established that the shell
fauna of Spain and North Africa forms a whole, so that
the Algierian snails appear a mere appendage to those
of Southern Europe, nothwithstanding the separation
by the Straits of Gibraltar. Now it is proved that, in
geologically recent times, this region of North Africa
was in fact a peninsula of Spain, and that its union
with Africa was effected on the north by the rupture
of the Straits of Gibraltar, and on the south by an
upheaval to which the Sahara owes its existence. The
shores of the former Sea of Sahara are still marked by
the shells of the same snails that live on the shores of
the Mediterranean. But all North African species are
not identical with those of Spain; of many African
sorts, only “analogous.” species are found on our side.
Now if certain Spanish species do not themselves occur
in Africa, but are yet replaced by very similar forms,
our standpoint at once connects with the otherwise
unmeaning word “analogous” species the idea of the
common derivation of the forms replacing one another,
and of the local variations superinduced by isolation
and altered conditions.

A severe test is applied to those who believe that
species were separately created, by the air-breathing
land snails (pulmo-gasteropoda), when it is seen that in
isolated islands and island groups these earth-bound

= pe a ia

7 oe Te ee lat ad

ANALOGOUS FORMS. | 225

animals, migrating with so much difficulty, have attained
an extraordinary diversity. In the Madeira Islands,
134 species of pulmo-gasteropoda were reckoned about
ten years ago, of which only 21 were to be found in
the Africo-European fauna. These and the 113 other
species are mostly confined to narrow districts and single
valleys. Are we to suppose that the 113 species for
Madeira, and the 21 species for Madeira and Africa
with Europe, were each separately created? Must we
not much rather infer that a connection at one time
existed between Europe and the present island group
of Madeira, and that these 21 species remained
what they were before the separation; while from
unknown species still appearing in analogous forms
upon the continent emanated the remarkable profusion
of new species? They, and their comrades on other
isolated islands, were spared a conflict many sided,
and they doubtless afford a favourable example of
Wagner's law of migration, as with the difficulties of
locomotion, and the improbability of a large subsequent
arrival, the secluded individuals, under even slightly
different influences, had had a prospect of diverging
from the parent species.

The unscientific opinion, that under like, or nearly
like, external conditions, like or similar organisms
were created in great numbers, receives a severe blow
by the perception that the direct reverse has frequently
occurred. Why has America no horses in the present
era, although it is proved that the horses introduced,
thrive capitally? It is not necessary for us to explain
why the fossil horses which existed in America, as well
as in the Eastern hemisphere, became extinct without

226 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

leaving any progeny—we do not know the cause,
though we may yet be able to fathom it; but in this
and all similar cases the adherents of the doctrine of
Creation must confess the inadequacy of their theory
of belief. .

Our exposition has shown that the species now extant
are the progeny of organisms previously existing; the
present apportionment on the earth is therefore a
‘consequence of the distribution of the progenitors of
the present organisms, and of the manifold displace-
ments of land and water by which they were indirectly
or directly affected. We cannot hope ever to picture
to ourselves a faithful representation of the perpetual
transformations of the surface of the earth. Only, if
this could be accomplished, and if we, moreover, had an
accurate register of the animals at each period inhabiting
the former islands, continents, and oceans—only then
could the distribution of the present organisms be
thoroughly fathomed and established. But in thus ac-
knowledging the incompleteness of our statistical means,
we are at least able to lay down with certainty the course
of inquiry. We must, in the first place, proceed in the
method of the older vegetal and animal geography
to ascertain the natural limits and regions of distribu-
tion ; and, secondly, to collate these facts with the facts
of the distribution of the former progenitors of the
present animate world as it was determined by the
geological conditions of those times. It is needless to
say that Darwin has furnished the outlines for this work
also. But among his followers two are specially worthy
of distinction: Wallace, with his researches on the
Malay Archipelago,” abounding in subtle observation ;

7

A eee, Ne Ye ene a a

<, ea:

DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS. 227

and Riitimeyer, in his treatise already cited. In what
follows we may essentially adhere to the latter.

Our knowledge of the regions of distribution of the
animal world is still extraordinarily deficient. What do
we know, for instance, of the occurrence of marine ani-
mals? Few years only have elapsed since the depths ot
the sea were rendered accessible to research, and the
result has almost entirely upset our earlier notions of
the geological significance of the sea-bottom and its
habitability. After the strong impulse given by Maury
to the investigation of the physical condition of the sea,
we are now occupied in ascertaining the submarine tem-
peratures and currents, the constitution of the sea-bottom,
the occurrence of deep-sea organisms, and the conditions
of their existence. We are therefore just beginning to
collect the material for a future geography of marine
organisms. Among terrestrial animals, certain groups
of which the actual distribution can be defined, are use-
less for our general purpose.

Butterflies, for instance, which are an easy prey to
currents of air, defy geological barriers, and, above all,
that important partition which from the tertiary era
has been erected, or rather excavated in the bottom of
the sea, between Australia and India." It is the same
with bats, and also with migratory, predatory, and
aquatic birds; while, as Wallace shows, the other orders
of this class are in tropical regions very reliable and
stable inhabitants of their often limited districts, seem-
ingly suggestive of migration. Exclusive of these,
there remains therefore little more than the Mammalia,
whose extraction may be inferred with certainty from
a comparison of their present cantonments (Cantonirung),

228 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

—an expression which we borrow from Riitimeyer,—
with the encampments of their former kindred, whence
are derived general points of view as to the causes of
the present geographical apportionment of organisms.

If in the preliminary establishment of facts we there-
fore confine ourselves to the Mammalia, exclusive of
whales and bats, a superficial survey is enough to show
that not only single species, but families also, have each
a certain region of greatest density of occurrence, a
focus of distribution, and that from thence radiations
have taken place according to the convenience and fit-
ness of the territory. Lion and tiger, elephant and
camel, range over a definite area; the monkeys of the
New World differ from those of the Old World not only
geographically, but also in family characteristics. Mar-
supials are chiefly concentrated in Australia ; sloths and
armadilloes in South America. And these examples,
easy to multiply, indicate how individuals of widely
dispersed species, and the species themselves, emanated
from single points of the earth’s surface and flowed over
the territory of distribution now occupied. When to
this observation is added the other, that in past eras
also the same groups had the same centres of distri-
bution,—for instance, Brazil not only harbours sloths
and armadilloes now, but was once peopled by more
numerous and partly colossal species of these families,
and Australia has furnished the most numerous and
important fossil remains of Marsupials,—the cogniz-
ance of this persistent localization becomes very signi-
ficant, and we account for the “repetition” of these
forms by derivation.

Now if the centres of distribution, at the first glance

ORIGIN OF ISLANDS. 229.

extremely numerous, can be brought into closer union
and reduced to the smallest number possible, as by our
theory the Mammalia have but one point of derivation,
and if we can herewith harmonize the geological succes-
sion of the organisms examined, or, in other words, har-
monize the horizontal distribution with the vertical or
historical sequence, animal geography will then approach
the solution of its task. Wallace and Riitimeyer’s works
are therefore an important advance, as the former has
given detailed evidence that the fauna of the complex
and extensive Australio-Indian Archipelago is by no
means self-dependent, but consists merely of offshoots |
of the continents ; and the latter, in a grand survey of
the entire surface of the earth, has reduced the centres
of distribution to the simplest proportions as yet
possible.

The comparison of insular and continental faunas is
naturally of great interest. For should it appear that,
with respect to the animal world, islands are one and all
mere appendages of the continents, the problem would
at once be vastly simplified. If we follow Peschel’s
luminous exposition of the origin of islands,” we have
first to deal with the fragments of continents. A great
number of islands, such as Great Britain and the great
Asiatic islands, may be recognized at once as fragments
of still existing continents. On the other hand, Mada-
gascar and the Seychelles are not, as might be con-
jectured, a segment of Africa, but the remnant of a
former continent very peculiar in its flora and fauna.
Other islands originate either from submarine volcanoes
or from corals, and in the latter case the structure is
founded on sinking land. It naturally follows that on

230 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

volcanic and coral islands only such animals will be
encountered as reached them by swimming or flying.
The presence of Mammals pre-supposes human agency
or extraordinary accidents. The older the islands, the
richer are they in organisms. Islands detached from
continents will, on the contrary, be rich in proportion
as they are recent, of which Great Britain bears witness.
The more divergent is their fauna, the longer must be
the time which has elapsed since their separation. Thus,
for instance, we may view the relations of Tasmania
and Australia; and if New Zealand was ever connected
with the old Australian continent, the separation occur-
red at an epoch so remote that it throws no light upon
the physiognomy of the animal world of New Zealand,
and vice versd.

In the account of his travels in the Malay Archipelago,
Wallace has given a pattern of animal-geographical
research. Years before, G. Windsor Earl had pointed
out that the great islands of Sumatra, Borneo, and Java,
are connected with the Asiatic continent by a shallower
sea ; while a similar shallow sea assigns New Guinea
and several adjacent islands to Australia, with which
they have a common characteristic in the Marsupials.
Wallace has defined this partition more minutely with
a line marked by a deeper submergence of the sea-
bottom. It is drawn below the Philippine Islands,
and, having Celebes to the south, passes through the
straits of Macassar and separates the two small islands
of Bali and Lombok. We will now follow Wallace’s
description (“ Malay Archipelago”), with various omis-
sions.

“It is now generally admitted that the present dis-

MALAY ARCHIPELAGO. — 231

tribution of living things on the surface of the earth is
_ mainly the result of the last series of changes that it has
undergone. Geology teaches us that the surface of the
land and the distribution of land and water is every-
where slowly changing. It further teaches us that the
forms of life which inhabit that surface have, during
every period of which we possess any record, been also
slowly changing. As to the Malay Archipelago, we find
that all the wide expanse of sea which divides Java,
Sumatra, and Borneo from each other, and from Malacca
and Siam, is so shallow that ships can anchor in any
part of it, since it rarely exceeds forty fathoms in depth:
and if we go as far as the line of a hundred fathoms, we
- shall include the Philippine Islands and Bali, east of
_ Java. If, therefore, these islands have been separated
from each other and the continent, by subsidence of the
intervening tracts of land, we should conclude that the
separation has been comparatively recent, since the
depth to which the land has subsided is so small.—But
it is when we examine the zoology of these countries
that we-find what we most require—evidence of a very
striking character that these great islands must have
once formed a part of the continent, and could only have
been separated at a very recent geological epoch. The
elephant and tapir of Sumatra and Borneo, the rhino-
ceros of Sumatra and the allied species of Java, the
wild cattle of Borneo and the kind long supposed to be
peculiar to Java, are now all known to inhabit some
part or other of Southern Asia. None of these large
animals could possibly have passed over the arms of the
sea which now separate these countries, and their presence

plainly indicates that a land communication must have
11

232 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

existed since the origin of the species. Among the
smaller mammals, a considerable portion are common
to each island and the continent ; but the vast physical
changes that must have occurred during the breaking up
and subsidence of such extensive regions have led to the
extinction of some in one or more of the islands, and
in some cases there seems also to have been time for a
change of species to have taken place. Birds and insects
illustrate the same view, for every family, and almost
every genus of these groups found in any of the islands,
occurs also on the Asiatic continent, and in a great num-

ber of cases the species are exactly identical. Birds.

offer us one of the best means of determining the law
of distribution ; for though at first sight it would appear
that the watery boundaries which keep out the land quad-
rupeds could be easily passed over by birds, yet prac-
tically it is not so; for if we leave out the aquatic tribes
which are pre-eminently wanderers, it is found that the
others (and especially the Passeres, or true perching
birds, which form the vast majority) are generally as
strictly limited by straits and arms of the sea as are
quadrupeds themselves. As an instance, among the

islands of which I am now speaking, it is a remarkable

fact that Java posesses numerous birds which never pass
over to Sumatra, though they are separated by a strait
only fifteen miles wide, and with islands in mid-channel.
Java, in fact, possesses more birds and insects peculiar to
itself than either Sumatra or Borneo, and this would
indicate that it was earliest separated from the con-
tinent; next in organic individuality is Borneo; while
Sumatra is so nearly identical in all its animal forms
with the peninsula of Malacca, that we may Safely

ee a

MALAY ARCHIPELAGO. 233

conclude it to have been the most recently dismembered
island.

“The Philippine Islands agree in many respects with
Asia and the other islands, but present some anomalies
to indicate that they were separated at an earlier period,
and have since been subject to many revolutions in their
physical geography. |

“Turning our attention now to the remaining portion
of the Archipelago, we shall find that all the islands,
from. Celebes to Lombock eastward, exhibit almost as
close a resemblance to Australia and New Guinea as the
Western Islands do to Asia. It is well known that the
natural productions of Australia differ from those of Asia
more than those of any of the four ancient quarters of
the world differ from each other. Australia, in fact,
stands alone ; it possesses no apes or monkeys, no cats
or tigers, wolves, bears, or hyenas, no deer or antelopes,
sheep or oxen, no elephant, horse, squirrel or rabbit ;
none, in short, of those familiar types of quadruped
which are met with in every other part of the world.
Instead of these, it has Marsupials only, kangaroos and
opossums, wombats and the duck-billed platypus. In
birds it is almost as peculiar. It has no woodpeckers
and no pheasants, families which exist in every
other part of the world; but instead of them it has
the mound-making brush-turkeys, the honeysuckers, the
cockatoos, and the brush-tongued lories, which are found
nowhere else upon the globe. All these striking pecu-
liarities are found also in those islands which form the
Austro-Malayan division of the Archipelago.

“ The great contrast between the two divisions of the
Archipelago is nowhere so abruptly exhibited as on

234 =~. THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

passing from the island of Bali to that of Lombock,
where the two regions are in closest proximity. In Bali
we have barbets, fruit thrushes, and woodpeckers ; on
passing over to Lombock these are seen no more, but
we have abundance of cockatoos, honeysuckers, and
brush-turkeys, which are equally unknown in Bali or in
any island further west.. The strait is here fifteen miles
wide, so that we may pass in two hours from one great
division of the earth to another, differing as essentially
in their animal life as Europe does from America.* If
we travel from Java or Borneo to Celebes or the Mo-
luccas, the difference is still more striking. In the first,
the forests abound in monkeys of many kinds, wild cats,
deer, civets and others, and numerous varieties of squirrels
are constantly met with. In the latter, none of these occur,
but the prehensile-tailed cuscus is almost the only ter-
restrial mammal seen, except wild pigs, which are found
in all the islands, and deer (which have probably been
recently introduced) inthe Celebes and the Moluccas. The
birds which are most abundant in the Western islands
are woodpeckers, barbets, trogons, fruit-thrushes, and
leaf-thrushes ; they are seen daily, and form the great
ornithological features of the country. In the Eastern
islands these are absolutely unknown, honeysuckers and
small lories being the most common birds; so that the
naturalist feels himself in a new world, and can hardly
realize that he has passed from the one region to the other
in a few days, without ever being out of sight of land. -
“The inference that we must draw from these facts
is undoubtedly that the whole of the islands eastwards,

* This is too vaguely expressed. It would be nearer the mark to say, as
Europe does from South America. (O, SCHMIDT.) *

FORMER PACIFIC CONTINENT. 235

: beyond Java and Borneo, do essentially form a part of a
_ former Australian or Pacific continent, although some of
_ them may never have been actually joined to it. This

_ continent must have been broken up not only before the

_ Western islands were separated from Asia, but pro-
_ bably before the extreme south-eastern portion of
_ Asia was raised above the waters of the ocean; for a
great part of the land of Borneo and Java is known to
be geologically of quite recent formation; while the very
_ great difference of species, and in many cases of genera
also, between the productions of the Eastern Malay
islands and Australia, as well as the great depth of the
sea now separating them, all point to a comparatively
long period of isolation.”

“Tt is interesting to observe among the islands them-
selves how a shallow sea always intimates a recent land
connection. The Aru islands, Maisol and Waigiou, as
well as Jobic, agree with New Guinea in their species of
mammalia and birds much more closely than they do
with the Moluccas, and we find that they are all united to
New Guinea by a shallow sea. In fact, the 1oo-fathom
line round New Guinea marks out accurately the range

a of the true Paradise birds.

“Tt is further to be noted—and this is a very interesting
point in connection with theories of the dependence of
special forms of life on external conditions—that this
division of the Archipelago into two regions character-
ized by a striking diversity in their natural productions,
does not in any way correspond to the main physical or
climatal divisions of the surface.” We will further
quote only the following: ‘ Borneo and New Guinea, as
alike physically as two distinct countries can be, are

236 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

zoologically wide as the poles asunder ; while Australia,
with its dry winds, its open plains, its stony deserts, and
its temperate climate, yet produces birds and quadru-
peds which are closely related to those inhabiting the
hot, damp, luxuriant forests which everywhere clothe the
plains and mountains of New Guinea.”

Wallace gives the most specific proofs that, as the
parts of this Archipelago approach one another like
separated extremities of two continents, they bring with
them two entirely different fauna. Similarly, the Medi-
terranean and West Indian Archipelagos are devoid of
any peculiar character, and are completely dependent
on the adjacent continents for their animal life and
vegetation. We have already discussed Madeira and its
land snails. Insular faunas therefore do not require the
hypothesis of more centres of creation than are offered
by the continents; and Riitimeyer has endeavoured
to trace the extraction of birds and mammals to two
centres of derivation. A great series of animal-geo-
sraphical facts is explicable only on the hypothesis of the
former existence of a southern continent, of which the
Australian. mainland is a remnant. The present Marsu-
pials are concentrated in Australia. Their occurrence
in the south-western portion of the Malay Archipelago,
including New Guinea, seems like a radiation from that
centre. No single token makes it appear that the
Marsupials existing in former periods in the northern
hemisphere, from the Jura forwards, had migrated to
meet those which were pressing on from the southern
continent towards the equator. Only as to the opossum,
so widely extended in South America, could a question
arise, which is however solved by the examination of a

6s
4a
oc
os
¥
f
J
:
7
4
J
‘

SOUTHERN FAUNA. 237

host of congeners, one and all alien to the population

predominant in America, and indicating importation

; : probably in the Tertiary period ; unless it be assumed,
_ with Riitimeyer, “that implacental mammals were
§ _ created out of Australia as well as in it.”

Among the first to be mentioned are the wingless

_ birds, that is, those which are anatomically and syste-

matically connected, and which we now find scattered
over continents and some of the larger islands. The
cassowary of New Holland and America, the extinct
giant birds of Madagascar and New Zealand, the
African ostrich, which has advanced from the south

_northwards, cannot have originated in their present

isolation. The same considerations are forced upon
us by the mammals named Bruta by Linnzus, and
by modern zoologists termed Edentata, by reason of
their imperfect dentition, among which, accepting the
latter definition, must be included the Ornithorhyncus,
or duck-mole of Tasmania. These duck-moles incon-
testibly occupy the lowest grade among the mammals
now extant; but the other true Edentata are no less
alien to the higher orders, and their occurrence in South
America on the one hand, and in South Africa and
South Asia on the other, as well as the impossibility
of tracing them from a common centre in the northern
hemisphere, points to the vanished land of the south,
where perhaps the home of the progenitors of the Maki
of Madagascar may also be looked for.

“ Or,” says Riitimeyer, “ does the hypothesis of a Polar
land, once possessing an abundance of animal life, partly
covered by the ocean and partly by a coat of ice, appear
an unfounded assumption to us who now witness the

238 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

elevation of a similar frozen surface in the northern —
hemisphere, and are surrounded in the Alps by a still
existing—in our glacial drift by a scarcely vanished—
arctic scene? Or need the conjecture that the almost
exclusively graminivorous and insectivorous Marsupials,
sloths, armadilloes, ant-eaters, and ostriches, once pos-
sessed an actual point of union in a southern continent,
of which the present flora of Terra del Fuego, the
Cape, and Australia, must be the remains,—need this
conjecture raise difficulties at a moment when from their
fossil remains Heer restores to our sight the ancient
forests of Smith’s Sound and Spitzbergen ?”

Having ventured to reconstruct the southern conti-
nent, with its strange fauna, of which the remains are
so widely dispersed, Riitimeyer casts about for more
specific evidence in favour of the hypothesis to which
the course of the world’s formation everywhere gives
rise, that fresh-water animals and likewise terrestrial
animals came up from the sea. Hence the notably
small division of sirenoid fish (Lepidosiren, Proto-
pterus), which breathe air during the dry season of the
year, must not be considered reptiles adapting them-
selves to aquatic life, but the reverse. The organ which —
in fish served as a hydrostatic apparatus, the swim blad-
ders, becomes in them the lung. Thus we must go
back from terrestrial to aquatic tortoises, and from them
to those denizens of the sea which are allied to the
Enaliosaurians, so frequent in the Jurassic strata. The
evolutionary and biographical history of the land crabs
shows us in the plainest manner how the inhabitant of
the sea becomes a terrestrial animal ; a special problem
which, as we have already mentioned, Fritz Miller has

MODIFICATIONS OF FISHES. 239

_ completely solved and capitalized, in his essay, “ for

Darwin.” Of the sirens, commonly but erroneously
reckoned among the Cetacea, and of which the majority
prefer remaining at the mouths of large estuaries, one
entire species has penetrated into the great inland lakes
of Africa; and certain species of salmon as well as the
sturgeons, which alternate periodically between salt and
fresh water, are in the phase of gradually forsaking
ocean life. From my special experience, I may add
that the brackish-water sponges are certainly dependent
on the marine families, and that the fresh-water species
unmistakably point to these brackish forms.

If in all these cases we are dealing with gradual
transformation, and more or less voluntary adaptation,
there is no lack of conspicuous instances of forcible
and almost sudden severance ; of upheavals by which
former sections of the ocean became inland seas. What
were the modifications undergone by the fish and crabs
secluded with them, is shown by the fine observations
of Lovén on the animals of Lakes Wener and Wetter,
and of Malmgren on those of Ladoga. The latter brings
evidence that the salmon-trout of the Alps (Salmo
salvelinus) is derived from the Polar Sea, and is own
brother to the Scandinavian Salmo alpinus.

Riitimeyer pronounces the opinion that by more
minutely tracing the relations of the fresh-water fauna
to those of the denizens of the ocean, the cosmopoli-
tanism of fresh-water animals will be explained, as well
as the relation of antarctic to arctic life. For the pre-
sent, however, these two great animal groups, as regards
the higher, warm-blooded classes, are somewhat sharply
contrasted. It is only from scanty remains that we

210 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

know that so early as the Jurassic era, the northern
hemisphere was peopled by Marsupials, but, it is evident,
not densely. We must suppose that, retaining their
character, the Marsupials of the southern continent
tested and proved their powers of adaptation, whereas
on the other side of the equator a race of mammals of
completely different cast proceeded from them. This is
the race which still characterizes the whole surface of
the earth from the north to the point of contact with
the more stable remnants of antarctic life. While with
reference to their origin we can appeal only to reason
and inference, the historical connection between the
mammalia now peopling the Old and the greater part
of the New World, and their predecessors up to the
most ancient Tertiary periods, is manifest to our eyes.
The remains of the earliest mammals here to be con-
sidered, are found in the Eocene deposits of Switzerland,
and in corresponding strata in France and the south of
England. From the southern edge of the Jurassic
plateau, neither the Alps nor any other land was visible,
and the ocean which washed its shores has been traced
as far as China. The mammalia of this period, as far as
they are known, amount, according to the synopsis made
by Riitimeyer in 1867, to at least 70 species. The
majority are ungulate, therefore Graminivora ; of these,
by far the greater number Pachydermata. Now, when
the entire world scarcely maintains so many Pachyderms,
this ratio is quite disproportionate. In Europe, the pig
alone represents this division, and Ruminants everywhere
predominate. In its present animal population, Africa
might be approximately compared to Eocene Europe,
But as to these Ungulates must be added a large num-

TERTIARY FAUNA. 241

ber of Carnivora, resembling the Viverrida (polecats,
martens, &c.) and hyenas, and as viverride exist in

Africa as well as in Asia, and as, moreover, the musk

ruminants represented in this primitive fauna are

F, now likewise Asiatic and African, and, finally, as the
_ French opossums of those ages still live in Central and

South America, “ we gain an impression that the most
ancient Tertiary fauna of Europe is the source of a
truly continental animal society now represented in the
tropical zone of both worlds, but most emphatically in
Africa.” -

Far more heterogeneous is the picture of the higher
animal life of the middle and more recent Tertiary
periods which we reconstruct from the numerous and in
parts highly prolific repositories of these remains. To
draw narrower limits within these periods is imprac-
ticable ; from place to place, from stratum to stratum,
there is coherence ; nowhere does a species appear that
might not be derived from another; and our authority
says that anatomy, morphology, palzontology, and geo-
graphical distribution, seemed to impress no doctrine
upon him with such energy and pertinacity as that
separate species of a genus, species without any historical
and therefore without any previous local link to any
original stock, do not exist.’ The most celebrated
repository of Tertiary mammals is Pikermi, a short
distance from Athens, an accumulation of skeletons
complete and in fragments, which pre-supposes a pro-
fusion of animals, of which at any rate the most densely
inhabited regions of Africa may, according to Living-
stone’s descriptions, give us an idea.

Again the Carnivora give way to the Graminivora,

242 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

though the feline beasts of prey make themselves con-
spicuous ; and among the great Tertiary beasts of prey
are some which have a range as great as the tiger of the
present age. The territory of the extinct sabre-toothed
tiger (Machairodus) at that time extended over a great
part of America and Europe. Let us also mention that
the canine animals appear somewhat later, and that the
bears are of still more recent origin. At this period the
- most abundant material still favours the ungulates.
Cloven feet still preponderate. Pigs and musk-animals
are the most constant. But the tapir, in shape like the
older forms, is now joined by the rhinoceros, the true
horses, and the elephants. If the origin of the rhinoceros
is somewhat obscure, the extraction of the mastodon, the
older form of the elephant, is hitherto quite unknown.”
And yet though we search in vain through the known
mammalian fauna of the Eocene period for the most
nearly allied parent forms, there are numerous tokens
that even in Europe and Asia, “ most of the Eocene
must be regarded as the true root forms of the Miocene
genera.’ (R.) This is shown by the discoveries at
Nebraska in North America, where important genera,
which, like the Palzotherium, disappeared from the Old
World in the Eocene period, took refuge in company
with newer genera. We likewise find there, intermediate
forms between the lama and the camel, which in this
case alone gives its true significance to the once un-
meaning word, vicarious genera. At Nebraska we
moreover find the triple-hoofed horse (Anchitherium),
and we hence know the origin of the single-hoofed
horse of the Old and New Worlds.

What has happened in the Old World since that age

DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS IN AMERICA. 243

is confined to the extinction of many Pachydermata, a
displacement of the rhinoceros, elephant, tapir, and
hippopotamus, and an extremely abundant development
of the true ruminants and the cattle which proceeded
from them with an exaggerated form of head. Bears
and canine species occupy the territory where viverride
and hyenas once predominated ; but as “numerous locally
and historically limited species, a large number—among
the smaller fauna a majority—of Miocene races remain in

possession of the ancient and probably constantly increas-

ing habitat.”. (R.) “In this gradual change of things,
no one will be able to discern aught but phenomena of
the same order of which we are still the witnesses.” (R.)

How circumstances occurred in America has been
described in a masterly style by Riitimeyer as follows:
“ America affords a basis for the distribution of animals
completely different from that of the Old World.
In the latter, ridges, open only in places, divide the
entire continent into mountainous zones, and corres-
pond to the distribution of temperature. Thus in a
twofold manner they prescribe a definite range east
and west to the extension of animals; while a migra-
tion from north to south is impeded less by the height
of the mountains than that on their summit the north
comes into contact with the scorching south. Behind
this wall, moreover, in the expanse from the Caspian
Sea to China, there is a zone of steppes and deserts
which fences in the animals more effectually than the
mountain chains. In America, not beasts of prey alone,
but graminivora also, may advance without ‘hindrance
from the regions of the lichen on the Mackenzie River,
through the pine forests of Lake Superior, to the land of

244 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

the magnolia in Mexico; 40°—50° of latitude separate
the extremes which meet in the Himalayas, and the vast
plains and huge river systems seem almost to solicit
immigration. The accordance of the whole faunas of
Mexico and Guiana, moreover, shows how little the
isthmus of Panama checks the advance to South
America, where,again one mighty fluvial system trenches
upon the other without any lofty partitions ; nor is there
-any arid desert in the whole extent from the Canadian
seas to Patagonia.

“We shall probably not be wrong in ascribing the
remarkable extension of fossil and present mammals of
America in a great measure to this circumstance. As
we have seen, the Miocene fauna of Nebraska is the
offspring of the Eocene fauna of the Old World. The
Pliocene animals of Niobrara, which are buried in the
same district as Nebraska, but on more recent arenaceous
strata, still further corroborate this statement: elephants,
tapirs, and many species of horses, scarcely differ from
those of the Old World; the pigs, judging by their
dentition, are descendants of European miocene
Paleochceride. The ruminants are represented by the
same genera, and partially by the same species, as in
the analogous strata of Europe, as deer, sheep and
buffaloes ; neither do the carnivora or the minute animal
life offer an exception. Many genera of an entirely
Old-World cast’ have in the lapse of time penetrated
far into South America, and there died out shortly
before the arrival of man, or perhaps by his co-opera-
tion, as was the case with the two species of mammoth
of the Cordilleras and the South American horse, whose
present successors reached this insular continent by a

DISTRIBUTION OF ANIMALS IN AMERICA. 245

far shorter road. Even a species of antelope and two
other horned ruminants (Leptotherium) found their way
to Brazil. Two sorts of tapir, of which the dentition,
even in Cuvier’s eyes, is scarcely distinguishable from
the Indian species; two species of pigs, still bearing
in their milk-teeth unmistakable characters of their
aboriginal form; and a number of deer, besides the
lamas, a later and originatly American offshoot of the
Eocene Anoplotheria—are one and all living remnants
of this ancient colony from the East, which did not
reach its dwelling-place without copious losses on —
its long pilgrimage. It can scarcely be doubted that
many of the beasts of prey which in the Diluvium of
South America retained their family character more
than they do now, must have arrived there in the same
manner. Let us now remember that even the Eocene
Czenopithecus of Egerkingen distinctly pointed to the
present apes of America, and that the Didelphidze (Opos-
sums) lie buried in the same European soils. It might
almost appear that it was pre-eminently the division
of arboreal quadrumana which, with the opossums,
domesticated itself inthe vast forests of their new abode,
and, receiving a fresh impulse, gave rise to a multitude
of special forms, without however having, even in the
present times, reached the pitch of development
attained by their cousins who had remained behind in
the Old World.

“We may now appropriately return to our previous
remark that this migration of animals did not find the
scuth of the New World destitute of mammals, but
rather already occupied by the toothless representatives
of antarctic, or at least of southern animal life. The

246 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

diluvial fauna of South America collected by Lund,
Castlenau, and Weddell, from the Brazilian caves, and
the alluvium of the Pampas, among the 118 species cited,
actually includes, in addition to those already mentioned,
as being of probably Old-World pedigree, no less than
35 species of Edentata, and these animals of consider-
able bulk. Not reckoning the 36 rodents and bats, and
the smaller fauna in general, they constitute nearly half
of the larger diluvial animals of South America. The
assemblage of Edentata previously settled in these
regions thus held their own against the invasion from
the north.

It is comprehensible that the same external causes
which led the march of the children of the north con-
stantly further, may likewise have invited the members
of the antarctic fauna to extend themselves northwards.
As we even now encounter the incongruous forms of
the sloth, the armadillo, and the ant-eater in Guatemala
and Mexico, in the midst of a fauna in great part con-
sisting of races still represented in Europe, we also find,
even in diluvial eras, gigantic sloths and armadillos
ranging far into the north. Megalonyx Jeffersoni, and
Mylodon Harlemi, sentries of South American origin
thrown out as far as Kentucky and Missouri, are a
phenomenon as heterogeneous in the land of the bison
and the deer, as is the mastodon in the Andes of New
Granada and Bolivia. Over the whole enormous extent
of both portions of the New Continent, the mixture
and interpenetration of two mammalian groups of com-
pletely diverse families, constitutes the most conspicuous
feature of its fauna; and it is significant that each
group increases in the abundance of its representatives

}
eS
5
ts
a,
ore
:
4
‘
a
- i
“a
_
Biss
e.
y
.

CAUSES OF GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION. 247

and in the originality of their appearance as we approach
its point of derivation.”

Hence, on both sides of the ocean, north of the very
sinuous boundary of the antarctic or southern fauna,
we find ourselves still in the midst of the diluvial animal
world, which extended itself, by a bridge in the vicinity
of the North Pole, from the old continents to the
mainland of America, and there for a longer period
retained its ancient appearance in the mastodons and
horses,

There, as well as here, the present order of things—
the cantonment of animals—has been in many ways
determined and modified: by mighty glacifications and
prolonged periods of refrigeration. Hence the accord-
ance of so many plants of the extreme north with
Alpine plants after the Eocene vegetation had made its

entry from the east. Since that age, the reindeer has

been forced back to the north, and the musk ox has
been expelled and exterminated from the Old World.
The elephants, fleeing before the ice, have not returned ;
and the mammoth, immigrating with a rhinoceros from
the north-east, has been destroyed with his associate.
Others of his comrades, such as the primeval ox, died
out only a few centuries ago as wild cattle; others,
like the buffalo and the beaver, are nearly extinct as
denizens of Europe; and others again, the deer and
roe-deer, will perish with the forests and the game-laws.
But of almost all the species of which we search for
the extraction, Paleontology supplies us with the his-
tory and derivation; and in derivation we find the
causes of geographical distribution sketched in vivid
outlines.

248 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

XI,
The Pedigree of Vertebrate Animals,
THE final result towards which the doctrine of Descent
directs its efforts, is the pedigree of organisms. To
work it out is to collect the almost inconceivable pro-
fusion of facts accumulated in the course of about a
century by descriptive botany and zoology, including
comparative anatomy and the history of development,
and to submit the existing special hypotheses to a minute
scrutiny and renewed verification. We have therefore
claimed in behalf of the doctrine of Derivation the
privilege on which the progress of science generally
relies—that of investigating according to determined
points of view, and accepting probabilities as truth in
the garb of scientific conjecture or hypothesis, It is
manifest that when the doctrine of Descent first made
its appearance with the arguments proposed by Darwin,
it was only possible to indicate the most general outlines
of this great. pedigree, which it was the special task of
the new direction of science to demonstrate in all its
details. But however and wherever specific research
was attempted, either the results contributed the form
of some part of the great pedigree, or there was, from
the first, reason to pre-suppose certain kinships, and the

cuaee ff

PEDIGREE OF VERTEBRATE ANIMALS. 249

conjecture was tested. The further an inquirer has
carried his survey of the conditions of organization in
any of the larger groups, the less will he be able to
divest himself of the genealogical idea in his every act
and thought.

All this is so self-evident, that one would scarcely sup-
pose that the use of this method could have been made
a subject of reproach to the doctrine of Descent. Never-
theless, it frequently occurs, and the champions of the
doctrine of Descent are blamed for often speaking of
mere probabilities, forgetting that even in cases in which
the probability ultimately proves false, the refuted hy-
pothesis has led to progress. Of this the science of
language has recently borne testimony. It is well known
that linguistic comparison within the family of Indo-
Germanic tongues suggested the reconstruction of the
primitive language which formed their common basis.
Johannes Schmidt** now proves that the fundamental
forms disclosed may have originated at widely different
periods, and hence that the primitive language, regarded
as a whole, is a scientific fiction. Nevertheless, inquiry
was essentially facilitated by this fiction, and with it
was intimately connected the formation of a pedigree of
the Indo-Germanic linguistic family, as a hypothesis
supported by many indications. A bifurcation was
assumed into a South European language, with Greek,
Italian, and Celtic ramifications, and another language,
from a second division of which proceeded the funda-
mental language of North Europe and the Aryan funda-
mental language. Although Johannes Schmidt has
demonstrated that this pedigree is false, as the existence
of Slavotic shows the impossibility of the first division

250 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

assumed, the value of the hypothesis is undiminished.
It was the road to truth.

In our science Haeckel has made the most extensive
use of the right of devising hypothetical pedigrees as
landmarks for research. It matters nothing that he has
repeatedly been obliged to correct himself, or that others
have frequently corrected him ; the influence of these
pedigrees on the progress of the zoology of Descent is
manifest to all who survey the field of science, not to
mention that in the last ten years a series of researches
_ have conclusively fixed their results in good pedigrees.
As we propose to give merely an introduction to the
doctrine of Descent, we shall content ourselves with
showing how the system or the pedigree is constituted
in its application to the single group of the Vertebrata.

Mammals.
Birds.
Reptiles.
i J
ME
Amniota.
? Enaliosaurians, Amphibians,
| Amphioxus,
RST El UR EES
Testacea.
Primordial, Vechelaaaite
Annulosa.

As we have seen above, the most important indications
of the pedigree of the species are contained in the evo-

3
:
‘
z

—— -— a ae

PEDIGREE OF VERTEBRATE ANIMALS. 251

lutionary history of the individual. Only, if all verte-
brate animals testified their family connection by agree-
ing zzter se in the distribution of the germ as well as
in the fundamentally important organs, the spinal cord
and the vertebral column, this token of their descent
from inferior animals, which is unconditionally demanded
by the theory, seemed to be entirely wanting. In other
words, it seemed that in all vertebrate animals the
memory of their original derivation had been obliterated
by curtailed development (comp. p. 211). Thus the case
remained until Kowalewsky a few years ago studied the
development of the lancelet (Amphioxus), the lowest
vertebrate animal* known, and showed that in this crea-.
ture the typical phenomena of vertebrate development

FiG. 22, Larva of the Lancelet after Kowalewsky.

are preceded by the phases required by the theory.
We have already made acquaintance with this form of
development (p. 51, &c.), and we here again point out its
profound significance. It is only when the Amphioxus
has passed through the phase of the vibrating, sac-like

252 TIIE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

eastrula larva that the future dorsal side becomes flat-
' tened, and the protuberances arise, which shortly after
close into the sheath of the spinal marrow, while under-
neath originates this important cellular column, the
chorda dorsalis, or notochord. With this the lancelet
becomes a vertebrate animal, and the preceding phases
do not (according to the view at one time inculcated
by C. E. v. Baer respecting such phenomena) recall
the inferior and undeveloped in general by the ab-
sence of differentiation, but they agree in genesis and
distribution, in the differentiation of their cellular layers,
and in their totality, with the Gartome phases of inver-
tebrate animals.

We are therefore fully justified in regarding these
first incidents in the evolution of the Amphioxus as a
reminiscence of the roots of the pedigree of the Verte-
brata; and this direct indication of the descent of
vertebrate from invertebrate animals is supported by a
second and no less important discovery by the Russian
naturalist. It is, that during their development a num-
ber of the Testacea of the division of the Ascidians
temporarily possess a spinal cord, and the rudiments
of a vertebral column. Kowalewsky’s researches have
been ratified on all essential points and in many ways
extended by Kupfer, and the facts which interest us
may be explained by the diagram, Fig. 23, representing
the point of the larva of an Ascidian in a somewhat
advanced stage. The bulk of the Ascidian larva consists
of a body of which our figure shows the whole, anda
rudder-like tail. The appendages projecting from the
body on the right are organs of adhesion, by means of
which the larva fixes itself for its definitive transforma-

PEDIGREE OF VERTEBRATE ANIMALS. 253

j tion. At o the orifice of the mouth is formed; d
developes into the branchial cavities and the intestinal —

fi

4,

canal, and we will incidentally remark that in the lance-

’
254 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

let also, the anterior end. of the primitive intestine
- becomes the branchial cavity. But with reference to the
vertebrate animals, the most important parts of the Asci-
dian larva are the following. It possesses a true spinal
cord with a vesicularly expanded brain (va). The distri-
bution and position of this organ agrees accurately with
‘the corresponding parts of the vertebrate animal, and
Kupfer has even discerned the rudiments of nerves
(sss), which, if the observation is confirmed, will still
-more incontrovertibly establish the homology of the
organ in question with the spinal cord of the Vertebrata *
and the nerves proceeding from it in pairs. But we
know that it is not the spinal cord alone, but its combi-
nation with the vertebral column which constitutes the
characteristic feature of the vertebrate animal. This ver-
tebral column the Ascidian larva likewise possesses (c)
in the form of the noto-chord, and, as in the vertebrate
animal, this embryonic vertebral column lies between
the intestine and the spinal cord. So far goes the ac-
cordance ; henceforth, the development of this part, so
important to the vertebrate animal, becomes retrogres-
sive in the Ascidian. The rudder-like tail, with the
spinal cord contained in it, and the noto-chord, are cast
off when the animal becomes fixed; the larval brain
which promised so well, shrinks into an insignificant
nervous ganglion, and the complete animal gives no
cause for suspecting its analogy with the Vertebrata.

These laborious observations prove that the Vertebrata
are not the sole proprietors of the spinal cord and verte-
bral column, but received these organs as a heritage from
lower grades of organization as their progenitors, It
does not occur to the Darwinists to regard man as the

4
;

2
i

4
F
i
y
\
1

%

LOWEST VERTEBRATE ANIMALS. 255

direct offspring of the present apes; neither do they
infer from these observations on the Ascidian larva that
vertebrate animals are descended from the Ascidians.
Their accordance much rather forces us to assume an
unknown primordial vertebrate family, spriqging from
some branch of the heterogeneous ;
division of the Annulosa, From
these diverged on one side the Tes-
tacea, who might perhaps be called
mischanced vertebrata, and on the
other the true vertebrate animals.”
The Amphioxus which lives in the
sand in shallow places on various
coasts, and is daily caught by thou-
sands at Messina for example, is five
or six centimetres in length, and is
compressed after the manner of a y
fish, pointed at both ends, and semi- M@ 2- Fulrgrown Ascidian,
transparent whilst alive. It possesses no trace of limbs,
at the posterior end only a pair of minute membranous
margins, the indication of dorsal and caudal fins, and is
so simple in its internal structure that it is usually,
though inaccurately, termed a fish. Its skeleton is
limited to the noto-chord, and some minute cartilaginous
rods at the mouth and gills. It has no brain, and,
except a small ciliated sac, perhaps to be interpreted as
an olfactory organ, no sensory apparatus ; the heart is
tubular. And thus between the lancelet and other
true fishes there exists so wide a difference that the
possibility remains open that the fishes passed through
some other course of development than phases like

that of the Amphioxus.
12

256 THE -DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

Our knowledge of the genealogy of the fishes may be
laid down in the following diagram :—

Dipnoi.
Teleostei,

Ganoids.
Elasmobranchii.

Marsipobranchii.

The Marsipobranchii (Cyclostomi), it is true, exhibit
important peculiarities, such as deficiency of limbs, entire
absence of bony plates or scales on the integument ; but
the brain, heart, and vertebral column (which, although
persistently cartilaginous, is far superior to that of the —
Amphioxus), show their direct coherence with the fishes.
Fossil remains of these animals, universally known in
the genus lamprey (Petromyzon), are not forthcoming,
and, at the most, only their horny teeth could have been
preserved.

After these manifest gaps in our knowledge, the suc-
ceeding orders of fishes present themselves in a connec-
tion all the more conspicuous. The starting-point is
formed by the Elasmobranchii, to which belong the true
chimeras, sharks, and rays. Brain and gills testify their
kindred with the Marsipobranchii. In the construction
of the cranium, facial bones, pectoral and pelvic arches,
and the anterior extremities, heart and intestine, they
exhibit forms to which, as Gegenbaur has shown in his

v Rms ks,

SE Te ee ee eT eee

PEDIGREE OF FISHES. 257

well-known observations, the homologous parts of the

Ganoids are related either as progressive developments
or as reductions. Huxley has also prepared the way for
a correct apprehension of these relations. To be fully
convinced of this, detailed study is certainly requisite ;

for in its absence it is impossible to imagine, how in the

Elasmobranchii the true branchial apparatus is wanting,
and how the cartilaginous arch, which, in them, replaces
the gills, is applied in the Ganoids, partly as the palate,
and partly as the attachment for the true lower jaw, while
the internal gills of the former, become the external
gills of the latter ; how in the skeleton of the anterior
extremities, a gradual simplification may be exhibited,
step by step, from the sharks and rays to the Ganoids,
and especially the sturgeon,—a process of which the two
extremes are reached in the Teleostei on the one side

and the higher Vertebrata on the other—in the latter

in the multiform perfection of the arm and hand.

Of the Ganoids only scattered remnants survive, the
sturgeon family and some few American and African
genera, of which, as Riitimeyer says, a flight into fresh
water has been the salvation. They just suffice to
explain the relation of this once extraordinarily exten-
sive group, to the Elasmobranchii as well as the Teleostei.

In the Teleostei, the metamorphosis of the organ-
ization of the Elasmobranchii initiated in the Ganoids,
is carried yet further. It is only with great qualifica-
tion that they can be termed “ more highly developed,”
in the skeleton perhaps, to which older zoologists attri-
buted too much importance. Brain, heart, the form of
the extremities, and the reproductive system, are indeed
distinct developments which, in combination with the
external shape and integuments, have exhibited great

258 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

powers of adaptation, but have not proved capable of
any further development. Comparative anatomy has
vainly spent much labour in attempting to trace the
condition of the higher animals from the special organ-
ization of the Teleostei, or to explain the peculiarities
of the Teleostei from above downwards, It was labour
lost, for the solution is to be reached only by the
method indicated in the derivation of the Teleostei,
through the Ganoids, from the shark-like fishes.

Hence, at the present period, a development is con-
cluded with the Teleostei, and we must look to another
grade for the transition from the fishes to the amphibians.
We find one in the order of the mud-fishes (Dipnoi),
scantily represented by only few species (Lepidosiren
Protopterus). These fish-like animals, living in American
and African rivers which dry up in the hot season of ©
the year, are fish by right of their skeleton and scales,
and some other characteristics; the skull, however,
almost resembles that of an amphibian, and they also
provisionally use their swim-bladders as lungs; and by
thus breathing alternately water and air, they set before
us the transition of the gill-breathing larvze of the
amphibians to the phase of air-breathing. Of the true
fishes at the present time, they most nearly approach
the family of the Crossopterygii, represented by the
African Polypterus; and the discovery of a very re-
markable Australian fish, the Ceratodus, confirms this
affinity. |

Through forms thus resembling the Dipnoi, the
advance from the fishes: to the amphibians was probably
accomplished. But, as a scientific friend, profoundly
versed in the history of development, has pointed out
to me,—supporting his remark on the comparison of the

ES ee a ee

ere

TRANSITION TO THE AMPIIBIANS, 259

q respiratory organs of the Marsipobranchii with those

of the amphibians,—it is possible that frogs and sala-
manders may be directly descended from beings closely
analogous to the division of the Marsipobranchii termed
Myxine. It is to be hoped that this highly interesting

_ observation may soon be made public. We gather
_ from the general Ontogenesis of the amphibians, that

the tailed forms are the most ancient. This is also
the case with the oldest amphibian-like animals, the

Labyrinthodonts. From their remains (Archegosaurus

and others), chiefly contained in the Carboniferous for-
mation, we have learnt that they had incomplete limbs
or none, that their ventral side was partially provided
with bony plates, the vertebral column fish-like, and
that their skull, with some of the characters of the
present amphibians, combined others which remind us
partly of certain bony Ganoids, and partly of the
reptiles which subsequently appeared. Now if in the
singularly elongated snake-like Coecilia, which is how-

ever without tail or limbs, some peculiarities of the

skull of the Labyrinthodont appear again, we must
own our utter ignorance as to the actual progenitors of
this, as well as of the two other living orders of the
Ceecilia and the Batrachians. Here, therefore, we are,
as we have said, thrown entirely on the evolutionary
history of the individual. _ By what right we may
frame a picture with great probability approaching the
truth, the reader may have gathered from our previous
chapters.

Among the tailed amphibians, it is not only in
Ontogenesis that we see the passage from gill to lung-
breathing; the systematic series from the proteus to
the triton and the salamander, likewise exhibits this

260 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

physiological ascent, linked with various morphological
transformations, which may similarly be shown between
the ancient and modern specimens of the Labyrintho-
donts. The Batrachians, indeed, rise higher in develop-
ment than the Ceecilia; but, as the friend above men-
tioned informs me, they more nearly approach the
Myxine in the construction of the internal gills of their
larva. We shall obtain a general view of the reptiles
by means of the appended diagram, in which we shall
avoid any minute systematic designations.

a ae n L
= a § = =
S| =I : S| 6 | 8
D = a 6 uv} i) a
2 § } 2 ; 3 3 S
iy o!| ¢ O16 £ eis
o oe ne Sees Ss ha
S| 8) 2s Fl 8 pete re
s Aa | (a) bin 79) om} O |O
ETOSEDC PHBE cos hosgnskebeas
Dihwium | obec aks + | aes t
Tertiary Period ......... tT T T
AME cnscanebanetaens scanees T t t
ODE... 60: sfssedeensvsedes I + T 42 ies?
i aa sons hibhoaehoneanvenubys Tt ri i T t
es ES ae Pe ie en amg
* ’ ° ad ‘dl
: ‘ ? 7?
\ ie ‘\ ‘ i “ / “
\ ~ \ . e f 4
x ‘ * ‘ ly ‘ é
s 3 ‘ t e
‘ \ e ¢
"4 *: iP ‘ ' ‘ FA
\ iY . ‘ t é ¢
x A “A . / >*
\ Bs <a ee
‘ “sy AD, | 4 ¢
‘ . «A 4 Pid
a a ‘s aS ! ye
. ms ‘Ss ' af
. . EZ
e .4 Ww
* .
‘ .
‘ .
. .
x s
.Y %

a
4
Oe ee)

7

4

- PEDIGREE OF REPTILES. 261

The class presents a very comprehensive picture,
although only four orders now exist, of which two, the
lizards and the snakes, are scarcely to be separated.
That the snakes, which first appear in the Tertiary
period, are a direct offshoot from the lizards, is reduced
to a certainty by comparative anatomy and the history of
development. In the various families of lizards we see
the absence of feet occurring in conjunction with the
elongation of the body and the multiplication of the
vertebrae ; and the modifications peculiar to the skull of
the “true” snakes are likewise represented in the syste-
matic series in every gradation, beginning with the skull
of the true lizard. We cannot specify the fossil genera
in which the transformation was initiated ; but in this
case a doubt would be only a capricious denial. It is
otherwise with the remaining orders, which in the be-
ginnings, hitherto accessible to us, exhibit diversities so
decidedly marked, that in none has it been possible to
trace a direct descent from any known member of
another. Prof. Huxley, a great authority on the anatomy
of these animals, says on this subject as follows :—

“ If we ask, in what manner the earliest representatives
of these orders are distinguished from their living or
latest known representatives, we shall find, in all cases,
that the amount of difference in itself is remarkably
small in comparison with the length, of time during
which the order has existed. So far as I know, there is no
fact to show that the later Plesiosauria, or Ichthyosauria,
exhibit an advance upon the earlier members of the
group. It is not clear that the Dinosauria of the weal-
den and of the Cretaceous formations are more highly
organized than those of the Trias; and even where a

262 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

differentiation of structure is to be observed, as in the
Lacertilia, or Crocodilia, it goes no further than a modi-
fication of the form of the articular surfaces of the verte-
bre, or of the degree to which the internal nasal aper-
tures are surrounded by bone. The osteological differ-
ences, which alone are exhibited by fossil remains, have
doubtless been accompanied by many changes in the
organization of the destructible parts of the body; but
everything tends to show that the amount of change in
the organization of reptiles since their first known ap-
pearance upon the earth, is not great in itself; and is
wholly insignificant, if we take into consideration the
lapse of time, and the changes of the surface of the
globe, which are represented by the Mesozoic and Ter-
tiary formations.

“From the point of view of the evolution hypothesis,
it is necessary to suppose that the Reptilia have all
sprung from a common stock, and I see no justification
for the supposition that the rapidity of their divergence
from this stock was greater before the epoch of the
Trias than it has been since. Consequently, seeing
that the approximation of the oldest known representa-
tives of the different orders is so slight, reptiles must
have lived before the Trias for a length of time, com-
pared with which that which has elapsed from the
Triassic epoch until now is small—in other words, the
commencement of the existence of reptiles must be
sought in a remote palzeozoic epoch.” —

Comparison thus points us back to ages which afford
no record of the actual derivation of this class. Even
the Ichthyosauria and Plesiosauria, so frequently men-
tioned in conjunction, deviate widely from one another

PEDIGREE OF VERTEBRATE ANIMALS. 263,

in very essential characters, which refer their supposed
common origin to a remote period. We will mention
only the fin-like extremities of the former, which are
of an obviously piscine type. We are thus thrown
back vaguely on such mixed forms as may have been
analogous to the Labyrinthodont; nay, the ques-
tion arises whether the Ichthyosauria alone, or per-
haps the Plesiosauria with them, did not diverge
from the fishes independently of the other branches of
the reptile family ; an eventuality which is taken into
account in the pedigree at p. 250. <A certain resem-
blance with the skull of the tortoises (Chelonia) is
exhibited by that of the Dicynodonta. In them also
the jaws, as appears from their shape, were manifestly
cased in horny sheaths ; but at the same time the upper
jaw contained two huge tusks, and it is scarcely possible
to imagine a direct transition from the Dicynodonta, ap-
pearing in the Trias, to the more recent tortoise. In some
particulars of the skull, as well as in the situation of the
posterior nasal apertures, the forms of older crocodiles
exhibit an affinity with the lizards, from the older and
unknown forms of which they probably branched off.
The winged saurians, or Pterodactyles, may also be a
branch of the lizards.. ‘They have gained by adaptation
several characters, such as the shape and lightness of
head, the length, slenderness, and pneumatic character
of the tubular bones, which they share with the birds.
But it is not in them, but in the division comprising
several families which Huxley terms Ornithoscelide,
or reptiles with the legs of a bird, that we must look for
the actual progenitors of the birds. For among them
one of the most important characters of the birds is, in

264 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

some genera, in course of preparation, so that in the
full-grown animal its origin may still be recognized ;
in others, as the genus Campsognathus, it is accom-
plished. We allude to the peculiarity already discussed
in p.10, that the upper portion of the tarsus is anchy-
losed with the tibia, the lower with the metatarsus, and
that the ankle-joint is hence inserted into the tarsus.

All existing reptiles are sharply distinguished from
the Amphibians and Fishes by several phenomena ac-
companying their development. They possess two
organs enveloping the embryo; the amnion, which is
essentially a protecting sheath, and the allantois, by
which the foetal circulation, nutrition, and respiration is
regulated and carried on. In the Batrachians we find
indications at least of the allantois, and must suppose
that the greater part of the fossil reptiles had already
adopted this advance in general organization. It implies
an advance, inasmuch as animals developed by the aid
of the amnion and allantois make further progress during
the embryonic phase than is the case with the inferior —
Vertebrata, and that theyhence leave the egg with greater
powers of resistance. We must ascribe the adoption of
the amnion and allantois to remote periods of amphibian
and reptile development, for the additional reason that
the possession of their embryonic sheaths and organs
is shared by the birds which are descended from true
reptiles, and by the mammals which cannot be descended
from true reptiles,

The birds are, anatomically, so closely allied to the
reptiles, that Huxley, who has carried out the com-
parison most rigorously, has joined the two classes into a
greater systematic unit, under the name of Sauropsida,

PEDIGREE OF BIRDS, 265

or lizard-like animals. The scale of a lizard and a
feather seem tobe totally different things; but in their
arst rudiments they are completely identical, and the
feather has a far greater analogy with the scale, than with
the hair. The plumage, which seems to impress a spe-
cific character upon the bird, is therefore to be traced
from the formation of scales. Of the internal soft organs,
we will only remark upon the heart and lungs. All the
older geologists placed the heart of the bird on the same
level with that of the mammal and of man ; in its specific
arrangements, however, it is only to be interpreted by
the heart of the reptile, and the wind-pipe is not ramified
asinthe mammal, That the reptiles exhibit a gradual
transition to the leg of the bird, has been repeatedly
pointed out. The pelvis of the bird, which is remarkable
for the length of the pubis and ischium, and is open in
front, likewise represents only a slight advance in develop-
ment upon the pelvic structure already shown in several’
of the Ornithoscelide. Thus Huxley says with reference
to the ischium of the Hypsilophodea, that “the remark-
able slenderness and prolongation of the ischium give it
a wonderfully ornithic character.” Finally, in the skull,
peculiarities possessed by the bird in contrast with the
mammal, such as the simple condyle of the occiput, the
quadrate bone, the cochlea of the auditory labyrinth, the
composition of the lower jaw, its articulation with the
skull by the intervention of the quadrate bone, &c., are
not specific characters of the bird alone, but of reptiles in
general. This similarity of type in reptiles and in birds
is perfectly manifest from the comparison of living birds
with living reptiles. But the proof that the bird is
derived from the reptile is rendered unimpeachable by

266 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

the discoveries, scanty as they are, of fossil intermediate
forms. The pelvis and leg of the Ornithoscelide have
already been discussed. But in the
S. slates of Solnhofen we have more-
over become acquainted with the
Archeopteryx, a bird unfortu-
nately. mutilated and in many
ways damaged by pressure (Fig.
25, impression of the tail of the
Archeopteryx Macrurus, Ow), but
FANN exhibiting a very valuable and

IK \\ interesting intermediate stage be-
; tween the tail of a reptile anda
} bird. Among existing birds, the

Nandu, or American ostrich (Rhea),

alone possesses numerous separate
¢ caudal vertebre; but the tail of

this bird projects so little, that it

in no way recalls the tail of a lizard.

fy iN ! Now the Archeopteryx exhibits a
a long tail, bordered by two rows
ret of stiff feathers, of which the

impression remains in extraordinary preservation. The
skull of this valuable specimen, now in the British
Museum, is so much injured, that no idea can be framed
of its construction. It is impossible to decide whether
the jaws bore teeth. The example of the tortoises
shows that within the reptile type the formation of teeth
was replaced by horny sheaths, without a correlated
development of the power of flight; the Pterodactyles,
on the other hand, combine with the power of flight a
light head, provided nevertheless with numerous teeth.

PEDIGREE OF BIRDS. 267

The obscurity which surrounded these parts of the old
antediluvian birds has been cleared up by a discovery by
the American naturalist, Marsh. He found in the upper
Chalk of Kansas the remains of two genera of birds,
which by their bi-concave vertebrze remind us of the
characteristics of the ancient reptiles, and by this alone
present extremely valuable intermediate stages, but
which, moreover, bore teeth in both jaws. These teeth
are small and sharp, and were so numerous that in the
lower jaw of the animal named Ichthyornis dispar,
twenty might be counted on each side.

Thus we are now quite clear as to the kinship of the
bird. It is a reptile adapted to aerial life, and those
birds which we see more estranged from flight have -
acquired the characters correlated with more or less
incapacity for flight:only by means of retrogression. It
fares the worse with the internal arrangement of this
class of animals. Partly from their geographical distri-
bution, partly from anatomical indications, especially of
the skull, it may be inferred that the ostrich-like birds
are not, in virtue of their strength of leg and adeptness
in running, the youngest members of their class and the
most nearly allied to the mammals, but that they are
the oldest of those now living. The nature of the
imperfection of their wings shows, as we have said, that
they are in a state of arrest or retrogression. Beyond
this general experience it is impossible to go. If we
contempiate the bird as a flying animal, those of course
rank highest which have learnt to fly the best. This
palm avowedly accrues to the birds of prey as a whole,
although other orders are not deficient in pre-eminent
flyers. Brehm and others hold the parrots, because

268 TIIE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

of their docility, to be the highest birds. But all this
is arbitrary, and can only accidentally correspond with
the true and unknown ramification of the ornithic branch
in the pedigree of the Vertebrata.

The most. ancient known remains of the Mammalia
are found in the Trias. They occur somewhat more
frequently in the central Mesozoic strata, and they all
belong to Marsupial animals. Now as Marsupials, in
comparison with the inferior classes of vertebrate ani-
- mals from which they must be derived, are very highly
developed, and as in the Monotremata (Duck-mole,
Ornithorhyncus, and Porcupine ant-eater, Echidna,) we
possess mammals which are manifestly far beneath
the Marsupials, we are referred entirely to conjecture
and inference for the origin of the mammals. These
point to amphibian-like beings, in which certain pe-
culiarities of the mammalian skull, such as the double
condyle of the occiput, were prefigured, and which
by the formation of the amnios and allantois ap-
proached the true reptiles. These progenitors of the
Mammalia are not, however, represented in any order
of reptiles or amphibians now extant. The pedigree
(p. 269). in which we have grouped the more accurately
known fossil Mammalia with those now living, contains
considerable gaps, and rests in a great measure on
hypothesis, but it gives, nevertheless, with approximate
probability a correct representation of the consanguinity
of the orders, and in comparison with the system as. it
was constructed in the school-books prior to the revival
of the doctrine of Descent, it must be esteemed a great
and suggestive advance,

269

7]
4
<q
=
=
<
=
fx
@)
e2
fx
aa
=
a
py

"BJVUWIO1JOUOJY

syeidnsivyy

(seme yy [e}Us0%Tg)

eyeyuapy

(arg Jo sisvog jerpioutsg) (soyenSu yg) yerprowttzg)

sInway] x

soyeynsu

SIPUM = SIF9S_ Kory JO sysvag

sjuvydaq = xeaK YY SUSIIg

syeg BIOAI}IOSUT \ es
J skayuoy

oer s

Potent ae 3 ‘
Seats mer he
i Pee ee ee” = Pe ried
BaP RES ee gree eM Ce RF Sree

AS a a a a ae es

270 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT

As regards the structure of their skull, the constitution
of the pectoral arch, and their persistence in the phase
(embryonic in other mammals) in which the rectum
and the urinary and genital ducts open into a single
cloaca, the Monotremata (Ornithorhynchus, Echidna),
limited to Australia and Tasmania, are the lowest mem-
bers of their class, and must be considered as remnants
of a division reaching from indeterminable past ages
down to the present time. It may be presumed that
the Marsupials were developed from an analogous grade.
Their powers of adaptation have been chiefly testified
in Australia, where the subdivisions of the order, usually
designated as families, are, in dentition and habits of life,
developed in a manner analogous to several of those
orders which appear on the second great scene of mam-
malian development, namely, the Northern hemisphere.

Far advanced beyond the Monotremata as to skeleton,
they remain on a low grade with respect to the repro-
ductive system, and are implacental, like the Monotre-
mata. That is to say, the embryonic blood-vessels do not
enter into those close relations with the blood-vessels of
the maternal ovary, by which the more perfect develop-
ment of other mammals within the mother’s womb is
effected. This character and the correlative formation of
the pouch in which to carry the immaturely born off-
spring, bind together the various families of Marsupials,
which deviate from one another like other orders.

With the exception, therefore, of the two orders named,
in all mammals the embryo is attached to the maternal
organism by the so-called placenta. The blood-vessels
of the developing offspring which reach the wall of the
uterus by the intervention of the allantois, form coils

PEDIGREE OF MAMMALS. 271

and loops, between which grow similar offshoots and
appendages of the blood-vessels of the ovary, so that
through the walls of the contiguous blood-vessels an
abundant exchange of fluids takes place between the
two, and therewith a prolonged nutrition and a further
and more-complete development of the foetus. The
higher character of the placental mammals, usually
plainly evinced by their anatomical relations, is thus
based on the existence of the placental mass, All inter-
mediate grades are, however, wanting which would
entitle us to infer with certainty the direct transition
from implacental to placental mammals. The Edentata,
(Bruta), manifestly the lowest of placental mammals,
are so devoid of any nearer morphological relations
with the Marsupials, that we must needs be content to
assume generally, on these indications, supported by
geographical distribution and geology; that they repre-
sent a very ancient branch of the placental mammals.
As we saw in the tenth chapter, they are scattered
remnants which can only by compulsion be united
into a single order. Sloths, armadilloes, ant-eaters,
differ from one another at least as much as rodents,
insectivora, and bats. The doctrine of Descent is not
discredited because it is unable to account for these
fragments of bygone animal life, but in the absence
of data it is for the time in presence of an impos-
sibility.

To ascertain the relationships of other orders, the
modern systematizers, and also the supporters of the
system of Descent, have thought fit to lay great stress
on the presence or absence of the so-called decidua.

This requires a short explanation. In many orders of

272 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

mammals, the vascular processes and villi of the wall
of the ovary become so closely connected with the foetal
portion of the placenta, that at birth the entire mem-
branous coating of the ovary is detached and thrown out
with it. In others, the vascular villi are not so closely
adherent ; they. yield without important lacerations, and
hence no deciduous membrane (Membrana decidua) is
ejected. Now, as it appears to me, the specific conditions
of the formation of the decidua have been far too little
- compared to justify our inferring any close affinity from
the mere fact that portions of the coating of the ovary
are lost in parturition. Much rather it must be unre-
servedly admitted that the formation of decidua might
be occasioned by subordinate circumstances of the most
varied kinds, and hence in orders only remotely allied,
or allied merely as placental mammals. We therefore
consider the decidua to be a subordinate systematic
feature where anatomical and morphological reasons
are opposed to it. 7

We go yet further. In the modern system the form
of the placenta is likewise employed in the grouping of
organisms. If among the Deciduata, lemurs, rodents,
insectivora, bats and monkeys, are classed together as
orders with discoidal placenta, this combination is cer-
tainly supported by a series of other reasons, and it is
quite probable that within this group of orders the form
of the placenta is due to homology, that is to Descent.
But when beasts of prey, elephants and the Daman
(Hyrax) are further cited as orders with zonary pla-
centa, we find ourselves in the same position as when
the decidua was reckoned decisive as to the closer
affinity; and we are of opinion that the subordinate form

PEDIGREE OF MAMMALS. 273

of the placenta might similarly arise in different ways,
just as it has been variously developed in the well-sub-
stantiated division of the Ungulata. To corroborate our
view by example, we are certainly unable to make any
positive statements as to the derivation of the Probos-
cide. It is, however, none the less certain that nothing
positive is implied by the customary classification by
reason of their zonary placenta. But we shall more
nearly approach the truth if we place this branch of
unknown origin typically nearer to the Ungulata than
to the beasts of prey. If, moreover, as non-deciduate
mammals, the Cetacea are held to be more closely
allied to the Ungulata than to the Carnivora, which
are deciduate,—in our eyes, this circumstance is not
decisive, as more important reasons argue that the
Cetacea were first developed from carnivorous genera.

In our exposition of the geographical distribution of
animals, we derived instruction from Riitimeyer with

Rhinoceroses. ‘Tapirs. Horses.

\

Hipparion.

Macrauchenidee.

a

Anchitherium.

Palzeotheridz.

reference to the relationships of the Ungulata in
particular. In no other division do we possess such

274 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

abundant fossil material. In the older Tertiary strata
we encounter the remains of two Ungulate families,
the Palzotheride and the Anoplotheridz, essentially
distinguished from’ one another by their dentition,
and forming the starting-points of the groups of Un-
gulates of which some now appear so greatly isolated.
The root to which these two families lead back is un-
known; on the other hand, partly from the direct
comparison of these genera with the present Ungulata,
partly from numerous intermediate links found in the
Miocene, Pliocene, and Diluvium, it appears that, in the
lapse of time, the separation which characterizes the
present age was initiated, and the seeming isolation was
produced by the extinction of the intermediate links. It
was this isolation which induced the older systematizers
to institute three orders of Ungulata.

The special pedigree emanating from the Paleotheridee
includes, among the present Ungulata, the horse, tapir,
rx and rhinoceros. The transi-

} tion from the Palzotherium

to the horse may be directly
traced, and this, moreover,
in the two most important
_characters, the dentition and
the feet. In the Anchithe-
rium and Hipparion, the
transformation from the tri-
; dactyle to the unidactyle
Ungulate is accomplished ;
FIG. 26. Skeleton of the foot. (P) Anchithe- and Riitimeyer’s brilliant re-
age eer, CF) Hogse. searches have shown how, in
the milk dentition of each genus, the definitive dentition

of A. y |

PEDIGREE OF MAMMALS. 275

of the aboriginal genus is repeated, and Philogenesis is
unequivocally expressed in Ontogenesis. The Anchi-
therium is a three-toed horse, in which, however, the
middle toe has already undertaken the chief task. But
in the Hipparion the two side toes are entirely raised
from the ground, and by disuse are brought to the con-
dition of arrest which is completed in the horse.

In the constitution of the molar teeth the tapirs have
remained most faithful to the ancestral type. The cir-
cumstance that the tapir has four toes in front, whereas
the Palzotheridez known to us, have three shows, how-
ever, that the genus Palzotherium cannot have been
the ancestral stock of the tapirs. For the supposition
that the tapir acquired the fourth toe is contrary to all
experience respecting the formation of the extremities.
Rhinoceroses are also four-toed in front, and their close
kindred with the tapirs is testified by the structure of
their toes and a series of details in the skeleton.

Hippopotami. _ Pigs. Tragulidz. Deer. Antelopes. Oxen.

Anoplotheridze.

An isolated branch of the Palzotheride seems to be
the fossil genus Macrauchenidz, which combines the

276 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

characteristics of the horse and rhinoceros with those
of the camel. How far the latter, as ruminants, are
directly connected with the Macrauchenide, or whether
the form of their skull, approaching that of the horse,
points to actual homology, it is for the present impossible
to say.

The Anoplotheride are likewise distinguished by a
sort of undifferentiated dentition, from which a number
of specific forms might deviate in different directions.
The Tragulide are descended from them in a direct
line; they form a small group not unlike the musk
animals, and are confined to South Africa and Southern
Asia. As chewing the cud, they are more nearly allied
to the other typical ruminants with which we are ac-
quainted ; but, on the other hand, they occupy an inter-
mediate position towards the other non-ruminants of the
division, of which the whole was united in the pre-historic
world through the Anoplotheride. The Suidz, or pig-
like animals, were very profusely represented in the
Eocene and Miocene periods. From a side branch of
their predecessors, reaching up to the Anoplotheride, are
descended the river-horses, or hippopotami. The function
of ruminating is, as we know, correlated with a complex
structure of the stomach as well asa peculiar mechanism
of the cesophagal groove. It is naturally impossible to
determine in which fossil animals these arrangements
originated ; yet it seems to have occurred at a very
early period. Perhaps the more highly integrated struc-
ture of some non-ruminating genera, such as the hippo-
potamus and the peccary, may have been transmitted
from the age of the Anoplotheridz, and the very con-
spicuous accordance of the ruminating Tragulide with

PEDIGREE OF MAMMALS. 277

the Anoplotheridz stamps the latter with tolerable
certainty as ruminants.

Disregarding the camels, already mentioned as of
doubtful origin, the typical ruminants separate into the
deer-like and the horned. Through the hornless musk
animals, the deer are connected with the Tragulidz and
the older genera. The giraffes form a side branch, But
although the Helladotherium, nearly allied to the giraffe
and at one time inhabiting the Athenian territory in
herds, and the colossal Sivatherium, found in the spurs of
the Himalayas, afford some clue to the position of the
giraffes, so entirely isolated in the present world, the
details of their derivation still remain very obscure.

From the antelopes to the closely allied— in fact,
scarcely separable — genera of goat and sheep, and
similarly to the oxen, the systematic as well as the pale-
ontological series, and likewise the ontogenetic phases,
present transitions undeniably evincing family relation-
ship. Besides the relations of the milk dentition of the
filial to the ancestral genera, which Riitimeyer has also
followed minutely, great interest attaches to the gradual
transformation of the skull, which reaches its extreme in
the oxen, and advances from the antelope and sheep,
through Ovibos, Bubalus (buffalo), Bison, to Bos (ox).
In the latter, the erect position of the frontal bone attains
its utmost grade, and this transformation of the skull of
the antelope is repeated in the calf.

The usual classification of the Sirenia, or sea-cows, with
the Cetacea, was decidedly a systematic misconception,
arising from one-sided and, moreover, merely superficial
consideration of the locomotive organs. All other
characteristic indications—above all, the structure of

278 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

the skull and the nature of the teeth—remove them
from the Cetacea as much as they approximate them
to the Ungulata. In the hippopotamus we have a
member of this order nearly converted into an aquatic
animal. We must think of the Sirenia as originally
emanating from some unknown genera, which probably
branched off at a very early period.

A very uncertain position is occupied by the Hyra-
_coidz, now represented only by a few species of the
genus Hyrax.° To say that their characteristics recall
at once the Ungulates, the Rodents, and the Insectivora,
affords no explanation. Considering the great impor-
tance of the molar teeth in deciding derivation, the
chief stress should perhaps: be laid on their similar-
ity in the hyrax and the rhinoceros, and we hence
regard the hyrax as an offshoot of an old Ungulate
family.

With respect to the progenitors of the Proboscidz, we
refrain from any conjecture.

Later than the Graminivora,the Carnivora, and espe-
cially the beasts of prey, seem to have appeared on the
scene of arctic animal life. Granting the possibility
(and it is scarcely possible to do otherwise) that pla-
cental formations may have originated in various ways,
the possibility likewise exists that the Carnivora, and
indeed other orders too, such as the Rodents especially,
may be direct descendants of carnivorous Marsupials.
The oldest beasts of prey known are feline, or resemble
the Viverridz and hyenas. Then come the Canide,
and latest of all the Ursidze. In skull, dentition, and
extremities, the seals and walruses (Pinnipedea) conisti-
tute a side branch. Although there can be no idea of

PEDIGREE OF MAMMALS, 279

any special affinity between the otter and the seal, the
comparison of the two will aid us in imagining how from
true beasts of prey and terrestrial animals the strange
figure of seals and walruses must have proceeded.

If the conjecture already propounded should be
confirmed, that the detachments and ejections of
the placenta, which constitute the phenomena of the
decidua, assume very heterogenous forms in groups
belonging to the same family, and may be alike in
others no more nearly related, the Cetacea would be
installed in our pedigree in the vicinity of the beasts of
prey. Between a lion and a whale an angle is enclosed,
containing a countless multitude of intermediate forms.
But we must always bear in mind that our business is,
not to bridge over the chasms between the present
peripheral ends of the series of development represent-
ing the extreme forms, but to discover the points of
derivation and attachment. Fossil whale-like animals
are known in the Tertiary period, such as the Zeuglo-
don and Squalodon. The remains of the former colossal
genus are kept in good preservation at Berlin, where
Johannes Miiller discovered their relations to both seals
and whales. The dentition is seal-like; in the skeleton
there is much similarity with the whales; and although
the Zeuglodons must have been preceded by a great
series of species, and followed by another of consider-
able, if not equal, length, before the present Cetacea
proceeded from them, a development of this sort seems,
nevertheless, extremely probable and natural. By their
still perfect dentition and the still proportionate dimen-
sions of the skull, the Delphinoidz are the oldest mem-

bers of the true Cetacea. They were joined by the
13

280 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT,

sperm whales or cachelots (Physeteridz), and the last
members are the right whales (Balenide), This is
evinced by the fact that the whalebone or baleen plates
are developed only after the rudimentary teeth have
made their appearance in the jaws of the embryo, a
heritage from the profusely and persistently toothed
ancestors. paes |

In the Lemuridz, the system unites the heterogeneous
_ remains of a collection of animals which, by reason of
their prehensile hind feet with their opposable hallux,
were regarded as fellow-members of the order of
“true apes.” The connecting link is not their anato-
mical constitution—they diverge widely in the form of
the skull and in dentition—but rather their geographi-
cal distribution, restricted to Madagascar and a few
advanced posts of Asia. Undue influence has also
been allowed, certainly very unscientifically, to a certain
peculiar outlandish impression which they make upon
the observer. The constitution of their skull refers
them to a very low grade in the scale of the mammalia.
If we view them as a whole, they exhibit no general
relations with any particular order of mammals, but,
according to the individual genera, point to those orders
which, like themselves, possess discoidal placenta; the
majority of reasons favour the hypothesis that the
Lemuride now living are the last and little modified
offshoots of a division of mammals at one time far
more richly developed, and that Rodents, Insectivora,
Cheiroptera, and Apes, are twigs of this great branch.

The Rodents are particularly interesting, because, in
conjunction with stubborn persistency in the very cha-
racteristically constituted dentition, accompanied by

PEDIGREE OF MAMMALS. 281

several peculiarities of skull, they manifest the most
extraordinary power of adaptation to arboreal and
steppe-life, to land and water. The Insectivora, although
not nearly so rich in species, offer a similar spectacle of
adaptations by which their genera have become almost
repetitions of the Rodents; and the Cheiroptera (bats),
in their most numerously represented division, may be

regarded as a side branch of the Insectivora, if they

have not proceeded directly from animals resembling
the Lemuride.
In what geological period the monkeys were evolved
from lemur-like forms we do not know. The few fossil
monkeys with which we are acquainted belong to the
higher families of apes, and pre-suppose a long series
of ancestors. The same conjecture is forced upon us
by the geographical isolation of the American monkeys
from those of the Old World, which is also combined
with considerable anatomical differences, although it
could not occur to zoologists or comparative anatomists
to deny their close systematic affinity.

The relation of the lower to the higher apes requires
further discussion, which we shall combine with our
disquisition on the relation of man with the monkeys,

282 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

XII,
. Man.

WHEN Goethe declares, “We are eternally in contact
with problems. Man is an obscure being; he knows
little of the world, and of himself least of all,”“—he
almost repeats what J. J. Rousseau says in Emile,”
“We have no measure for this huge machine (the
world); we cannot calculate its relations; we know
neither its primary laws nor its final cause; we do not
know ourselves ; we know neither our nature nor our
active principle.”

Such and such-like quotations are wont to be made
to us as justifying and confirming assertions of the
narrowness of our powers of understanding, and of the
limits of science. But in Anthropology we cannot pos-
sibly attribute any greater authority to the worthy J. J.
Rousseau than to a Father of the Church; and to the
Goethe, whose casual utterances are transmitted to pos-
terity by Eckermann, we oppose the other Goethe, who -
in the fulness of youthful vigour, exclaims—

Joy, supreme Creation of Nature, feeling the power

All sublimest thoughts, which lifted her as she made thee,
In thyself to re-echo—— *

and who conceives the most beautiful organization, as he

* Freue dich, héchstes Geschépf der Natur, du fiihlest dich fihig
Ihr den hochsten Gedanken, zu dem sie schaffend sich aufschwang,
Nachzudenken —— ©

THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT. 283

designates man, to be in perfect harmony with these
sublimest thoughts.

Our previous reflections and deductions would lack
their conclusion were man to be excluded,—could not
and must not all that is said of the genesis and connec-
tion of animal being, be directly applicable to the know-
ledge of his nature also. The repugnance to the doctrine
of Descent, the doubt with regard to it, the indignation
lavished upon it, are all concentrated on its applicability
and application to man; and if the body be perforce
abandoned to us, the mental sphere of man is at least
to remain inscrutable, a zol/¢ tangere to the investigation
of nature. A few years ago, it was a consolation to the
opponents of the doctrine of Descent that Darwin had
not directly pronounced himself with respect to man.
Anger was vented on his adherents, who had out-
darwined Darwin. To this was added the unfortunate
misapprehension that the champions of the doctrine of
Descent made the human race proceed from the en-
noblement of the orang, chimpanzee, or gorilla—in short,
from extant apes..

But from the first appearance of the Darwinian doc-
trine, every moderately logical thinker must have re-
garded man as similarly modifiable, and as the result of
the mutability of species ; and Darwin has now told us,
in his work on the “Descent of Man,” why he did not
enunciate this self-evident inference in his first book ;
he did not wish thereby to strengthen and provoke pre-
judice against his view. Knowing human weakness, he
withheld the conclusion. “It seemed to me sufficient,”
he says, “in the first edition of my ‘ Origin of Species,’
that by this work ‘light would be thrown on the origin

284 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

of man and his history,’ and this implies that man must
be included with other organic beings in any general
conclusion respecting the manner of his appearance on
this earth.”

Nay, Darwin himself has now gone further, and, to
the terror of all who can scarce imagine man except as
created shaven and armed with a book on etiquette, he
has sketched a certainly not flattering, and perhaps in
- many points not correct, portrait of our presumptive
ancestors in the phase of dawning humanity.

Before we seriously discuss this serious subject, we will
take leave to quote a more superficial verdict given by
a clever essayist.*' “Let us suppose, merely as a joke,
that Nature, which we see everywhere advancing from
the most simple to the complex, from the lower to the
higher, had not suddenly waived this law in the presence
of man; that she had not suddenly given up her evolu-
tion for his sake; that she had not suddenly begun in
him a new creation ; but that here, as elsewhere, she had
proceeded quietly, gradually, naturally, and that man
were thus nothing more than the last link of the inter-
minable series of animals, nothing more than a ‘de-
veloped ape. The first thought that would then
obtrude itself upon us, would be that the facts were not
altered in the slightest degree; that man would remain
as he is, with the same shape, the same face, the same
gait, the same gestures, the same dispositions, powers,
feelings, thoughts, and with the same dominion over the
apes as heretofore. This is very simple, very self-evi-
dent, but also very important. For it confers on him—
on man—the powerful sensation that, as he now is, he is
a being of a quite peculiar kind, very different from

SUPERFICIAL OBJECTIONS. 285

even the most kindred creature; and, moreover, that
this peculiar nature is his most peculiar property, whether
he received it as a ready-made gift, or worked it out
laboriously from a lower condition in tens of thousands
of years. But if his present constitution is not in the
slightest degree injured by his (assumed) animal origin,
‘neither can his aims and tasks, his endeavours and voca-
tions—in short, his whole future—be any other than, from
his entire nature, he must imagine and believe it to be.
Or must the cultivated portion of mankind be really so
profoundly dismayed by the idea of descending from
apes, that in despair at the impossibility of maintaining
and improving the civilization, which by no means fell
into their lap like ripe fruit, but which was painfully
acquired, they would abandon their business and pur-
‘suits, their forms of law and government, their arts and
sciences, and sink to the level of the Australian bush-
men—that they would let go that by which they had
raised themselves so far above the apes, and by which
they are constantly raising themselves still higher, merely
because it was once difficult to raise themselves above
these apes even by a hair’s breadth? But what man
destined by nature for a ruler, would have refused to
grasp the crown because his father was a hind? Or
what born Raphael would have forsworn palette and
pencil, because his parent had been a sign-painter ?
Mankind, like each individual, will use and improve its
powers because it has them, not because it has obtained
them from hither or thither.”

We give these transient fireworks their due, but we
require more profound arguments whence to derive the
final verdict. To the votaries of the doctrine of Descent,

286 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

its application to man is a simple deduction from a
general law, gained by the method of induction. As
Goethe postulated the inter-maxillary bone in man
even before he had seen or proved it, so must the doc-
trine of Descent extend to man all its results and more
or. less plainly demonstrated laws. The deduction is
effected by the accumulated observations of compara-
tive anatomy, evolutionary history, and palzontology,
_ checking and confirming one another. Thus, for all
who are not satisfied with belief in miracle and sub-
jection to the hypothesis of a revelation, nothing remains
but the doctrine of Descent. To apply it to man is not
more hazardous, but, on the contrary, as inherently neces-
sary, as it is for us zoologists to make use of it in judg-
ing some polype hitherto unknown, a star-fish or a mouse.
This our adversaries deny. Man, they say, has qualities
which separate him absolutely from the animal, and,
assuming the doctrine of Descent generally, preclude its
applicability in this one case. To this assertion, so fre-
quently to be heard, we will, in the first instance, oppose
a general remark as to the apprehension of human
nature.

It is commonly overlooked that, quite regardless of
the validity of the doctrine of Descent or even of its
existence, there is a notable inconsistency in the idea of
humanity. The philosophy of history has regarded
mutability, which is, in fact, capability of progress, as
the essence of human nature. But if any sort of in-
separable dependence of the mind upon the body be
admitted, as is the case with all but an extreme
spiritualistic party, the progress of mental power in
mankind was inconceivable without some parallel trans-

THE BODY OF MAN. 287

formation of the bodily substratum extending beyond
the limits of mere variability. Even on the assump-
tion that the mind forms its own organ, the brain,
the specific idea of man would necessarily have con-
sisted in bodily improvement, as contrasted with the
supposed rigidity of the animal organism. For, in
principle, it is the same whether changes take place
perceptibly in arms and legs, or imperceptibly to the
eye, in the molecules of the brain. We are, therefore,
only retrieving the shortcomings of philosophy when
we attribute to the bodily mutability of man the exten-
sion which accrues to it from the applicability of the
doctrine of Descent to the particular case.

The bodily accordance betwixt man and animal leaves
the doctrine of Descent so little to desire, that the ap-
prehension of Mephistopheles lest grovelling humanity
should finally be alarmed at his likeness to the Deity,
might far rather be applied to his likeness to the animal.
The human body, like the body of every animal, points
- in its evolution to an elaboration from the undifferen-
tiated to the specialized form. The general distribution
of the body and the development of the several organs
is common to man and all mammals, and in the earlier
stages of the embryonic state to all vertebrate animals,
and indicates this general kinship. The existence there-
fore of a discoidal placenta (unless we prefer a special
reiterated new creation of this organ of development, in
which the Creator adhered to the pattern of the placenta
of the lemurs, rodents, insectivora, bats, and apes) reduces
us to the alternative that in thenatural and to us unknown
development of man, chance, or some quite different
chain of causes, led in this case, as in the other. to the

288 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

discoidal placenta, or that the accordance is based on
consanguinity with the discoido-placental mammals. We
have already (p. 272) objected to the inference that all
mammalian orders are akin, should be drawn with cer-
tainty from the superficial accordance of the placenta,
and we must therefore justify ourselves now, when we
lay a stress on the accordance of the placenta of man
and apes. The orders mentioned above all possess a
placenta of small extent and discoidal form. In the
shape of this disc, and in the number and distribution
of the blood-vessels in the umbilical cord by which the
foetal respiration and nutrition are carried on, sundry
varieties occur. Thus in the family of the Pithecoid
apes, the placenta falls into two discs, whereas the
umbilical cord agrees with that of man; inthe American
apes, on the contrary, the placenta is simple and the
blood-vessels are different. In the orang and gorilla we
know nothing of these organs, but the chimpanzee agrees
with man, in that it has a simple discoidal placenta
with two conducting (arteriz umbilicales) and one re- .
conducting vessel (vena umbilicalis).

With a general similarity of the human placenta with
that of the discoido-placental mammals, man is specifi-
cally nearer to one at least of the so-called Anthropoid
apes, than this one is to the other apes. And thus the
constitution of the placenta is certainly of great impor-
tance in discriminating the systematic position of man.
Enormously improbable as is the chance contemplated
above, equally probable and solely credible is con-
sanguinity ; and with regard to general organization, in
any specific comparison of man with the mammalia, the
apes must occupy the foreground.

b
F
d
——_
:
:

MAN AND APES. 289

_ This comparison has been admirably conducted by
Huxley and Broca.* The latter has set himself the task
of investigating, solely as a descriptive anatomist and
zoologist, regardless of all dispute as to principle, and
undisturbed by the doctrine of Descent, whether the
anatomical constitution of man, as compared with that
of the ape, justifies, on general zoological principles, the
union of the two in a single order—Primates. Huxley
proves that the anthropomorphous apes (gibbon, chim-
panzee, orang, gorilla) differ from the lower apes much
more than from man; and that if we are obliged to
assume the reciprocal consanguinity of the apes, the
common derivation of the anthropomorphous apes and
man is at least equally natural.

Between the peripheral members of the systematic
groups of monkeys—for instance, between the American
Sahuis and the Old-World Pavians and Anthropomorpha
—notable differences exist in the constitution of the limbs
and other parts of the skeleton, together with the soft
parts belonging to them, in the muscles especially, as
well as in dentition and the structure of the brain. It
is false to call apes quadrumana, for within the order
of the apes the contrast between hand and foot makes
its appearance in its essential anatomical attributes,
and in the anthropomorphous apes, in the gorilla espe-
cially, it is almost as distinct as in man.

Luci, the anatomist renowned for his careful measure-
ments of the cranium, imagines that he has discerned
a highly important demarcation between man and the
ape. In the ape, the three bones forming the axis
of the skull, the basi-occipital bone, and the two sphe-
noid bones, lie almost in a line, whereas in man there

290 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

is a double flexure of this axis ; moreover, in the apes
the angles increase with age, which in man decrease, and
vice versd. Likewise in man the occipital foramen
becomes more horizontal with age, more vertical in the ape.
But all this shows only, what the doctrine of Descent
asserts, that the two series, ape and man, diverge from
one another, and that the youthful individuals are more
alike than the older ones,—that the ape as he grows be-
comes more bestial; man,as the riddle of the sphinx
already intimated, more human. The flexure of the
basal bone and the horizontal position of the occipital
foramen occasions the upright gait, wherewith the
differentiation between hands and feet is completed.
This flexure of the cranial axis may therefore still be
emphasized as a human character, in contradistinction
to the apes; the peculiar characteristic of an -.order can
scarcely be elicited from it; and especially as to the
question of Descent, this circumstance seems in no way
decisive. :

Not only as regards hand and foot, but also in denti-
tion. and brain, the anthropomorphous apes approach
man much more nearly than they do the inferior wide-
nosed monkeys of the New World. These, have six
molar teeth, and their brain displays the imperfec-
tions of the brain of the lemurs and rodents, Like
the monkeys of the Old World, on the contrary, the
anthropomorphous apes possess five molar teeth, and
every portion of the human brain, even to the hippo-
campus minor, is likewise present. The dispute as
to this insignificant portion of the brain, which
R. Owen claimed as an exclusively human charac-
teristic, possesses a merely historic interest, since,

MAN AND APES. 291

in conjunction with the posterior corner of the lateral
ventricle, it has been exhibited by a number of distin-
guished anatomists in the orang and chimpanzee.

Thus, for those who will not relinquish their hope of
finding specific distinctions between the brain of man
and ape, there remain only the furrows and ridges on the
surface of the cerebrum, the so-called convolutions of the
brain. But here, again, it is in vain to look for funda-
mental differences, unless the chief stress is to be laid
upon the circumstance that in the human embryo the
folds commence in the frontal, in the apes in the supra-
orbital lobes. The constant convolutions common to
all human brains are seen in the orang and chimpanzee.
These convolutions are lost, or rather exist in less per-
fection, in the apes approaching the Anthropomorpha ;
they are totally absent in the Ouistitis. But so great
is the resemblance of the brain of the two apes mentioned,
with that of man, that, as Broca says, “it requires the
eye of an experienced anatomist to discriminate, in
drawings reduced to the same dimensions, their brain
from the human brain, especially if the object of compa-
rison selected, be the brain of negroes or Hottentots,
which are more simple than those of white men.” A
desperate attempt to rescue a specifically human cere-
bral character was made by the lamented Gratiolet,
the anatomist, of Paris. Man was to be distinguished
by the so-called transitional or bridging convolutions,
These transitional folds are convolutions, by which
the posterior lobes of the cerebrum are joined to the
anterior and lateral portions. But Broca has lucidly
demonstrated that it is the same with this as with
other characteristics, and that the transitional folds in

ee Bal aS eS

a en

292 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

the orang, for instance, are far more like those of man
than of the chimpanzee, and that the differences which
exist can at the most have the value of specific or
generic characters.

The distance between the lower and higher apes is
far greater than between the latter and man; and if the
consanguinity of the entire apedom is decisive in favour
of Darwinistic views, there can be the less doubt of the
kindred connection of the Old-World apes to mankind.

But the form of the mature skull and of the dentition
(to lay a stress upon these organs), preclude the idea
that the direct ancestors of man are to be found among

.the apes now living. The cheap jest, produced with so
much glee, of inquiring why we do not behold the in-
teresting spectacle of the transformation of a chimpanzee
into a man, or conversely, of a man by retrogression into
an orang, merely testifies the crudest ignorance of
the doctrine of Descent. Not one of these apes can
revert to the state of his primordial ancestors, because,
except by retrogression—by which a primordial condi-
tion is by no means attained—he cannot divest himself
of his acquired characters fixed by heredity ; nor can
he exceed himself and become man; for man does
not stand in the direct line of development from the
ape. The development of the anthropoid apes has
taken a lateral course from the nearest human progeni-
tors, and man can as little be transformed into a gorilla
as a squirrel can be changed into a rat. Man’s kinship
with the apes is, therefore, not impugned by the bestial
strength of the teeth of a male orang or gorilla, or by the
crests and protuberances on the skulls of these animals.
A renowned zoologist, one_of the few who adhere to the

MAN AND APES. 293

old belief, has taken the useless trouble of proving that
the skull of the orang could not possibly be transformed
into the human head. Asif the doctrine of Descent had
ever asserted such nonsense! ‘The bony skull of these
apes has reached an extreme, comparable to that of our
domestic cattle. But this extreme appears only gra-
dually in the course of growth, and the calf knows little
of it, but possesses, as we have already mentioned, the
cranial form of its antelope-like ancestors. In the pre-
sent antelopes, and likewise in goats and sheep, this
form, transitory in the calf, has remained stable. Now,
as the youthful skull of the anthropomorphous apes exhi-
bits, with undeniable distinctness, a descent from proge-
nitors with a well-formed and still plastic cranium, anda
dentition approximating to that of man, the transforma-
tion of these parts in conjunction with the brain, the
latter by reason of its persistently small volume, has, as
it were, struck out a disastrous path, while in the human
branch, selection has effected a higher conservation of
these cranial characters.

With this falls also the objection recently raised by the
venerable Karl Ernest v. Baer, that it is inconceivable
how, from the monkey’s feet, arranged for climbing and
grasping, the human foot, adapted for flat treading and
walking, should be evolved in the struggle for existence.
The tendency to oppose the big toe to the others, that is,
to a prehensile foot, is known to be a human attribute, and
this teadency is certainly inherited. How far the capa-
city for climbing may have been developed in the pri-
mordial ancestors, is as much unknown as these primordial
ancestors themselves. Thus the aptitude in climbing
shown by most of the present monkeys is only remotely

2904 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

connected with the inaptitude of man, and as a criterion
of consanguinity, can hardly be taken into consideration.

While requiring by logical deduction, a common origin
for man and the anthropomorphous apes, the doctrine of
Descent, as it is almost superfluous to say, repudiates the
senseless demand for intermediate forms between man
and the gorilla. What future times may perhaps dis-
cover, are intermediate forms which go back to the com-
mon point of derivation of the present apes and of man.
And thus, notwithstanding theveryclose relations already
discussed, there remains the chasm which is approxi-
mately expressed by the comparative weights of the
lowest human brain yet measured and the brain of the
gorilla. The brain of a bushwoman, normally efficient
after the manner of her tribe, amounted to 2 Ibs. 4 ozs.
(Cuvier’s brain weighed 4lbs. 4 0zs.), that of a gorilla
may be estimated, from the capacity of the cranium,
at about I1b. 60zs., which gives the approximate
ratio of 3:2. But exalted above the animal as man
may feel himself in his bodily nature, in this again he
forms no exception, as many animal forms occupy an
equally isolated position with reference to their unmis-
takably nearest kindred.

Need we imagine a twofold creation of vertlieate
animals, because the lancelet is now separated from the
fishes by a whole scale of intermediate forms no longer
extant? The example of the horse is, among others,
highly instructive in this case, Let us bear in mind that,
in the nature of the limbs and teeth, this genus differs
far more from all other extant graminivora than man
differs from the ape. Had not the fossil ungulates been
found which demonstrate the common origin of the horse

DEFICIENCY OF INTERMEDIATE FORMS. 295

with the didactyles and multidactyles, we should still not
deem the horse a special miraculous creation, but incon-
trovertibly deduce his true kinship with the other ungu-
lata. This pure deduction is not requisite, as the proge-
nitors of the horse are present in conspicuous remains ;
and, as we have already seen, elicited in R. Owen, half
a century ago, the conviction of a direct metamorphosis
of the tridactyle genera into the unidactyle. Our acquaint-
ance with the tridactyle horses was a lucky chance ; they
were indigenous in those parts of Europe which have
been most diligently laid bare and explored in behalf cf
Palzontology.

But that our museums are still destitute of the fossil
progenitors of man, is not more strange than the defi-
ciency, hitherto existing, of intermediate forms, which,
for example, would conclusively decide the position of
the Dinotherium in the system. We willalso refer again
to the elephants, who, with their nearest ally, the
mastodon, occupy towards the other Pachydermata a
position elucidated by no fossils, and far more isolated
than that of man to the apes. We hope herewith to
have shown that the argument that, by peculiarities not
bridged over,—by upright gait, comparative hairlessness,
chin, preponderance of brain, &c.,—man betrays a posi-
tion absolutely apart, cannot be admitted by comparative
anatomy and paleontology. The demand, therefore, that
the adherents of the doctrine of Descent should produce
the intermediate forms which at one time necessarily
existed, can be made only by dilettantes to whom the
province of life, as a whole, has remained a sealed book.

As we observed before, the bodily nature of man is
sometimes ceded to natural inquiry as a means of more

206 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

certainly rescuing the other side of the dualism. But
here, too, we will not be defrauded of our say and our
own opinion. The mental powers of man, in their origin,
erowth, and effects, are likewise susceptible of investiga-
tion, and psychology only too long thought it possible
to elude physiology. Let us, therefore, proceed in good
heart to a short examination.

It is universally admitted that a certain retationsiilp,
_ or analogy, exists in the psychical capacity of the higher
animals andman. Reason alone, it is said,—the essence
of psychical agencies by which man attains self-con-
sciousness, and rises to abstract conceptions, combines
ideas, especially religious ideas, and lives in art and
science,—this the animal does not possess. We reply
that animals certainly do not possess this degree of
mental development, but neither does man possess it
in lower phases of evolution.

The soul of the new-born infant is, in its manifestations,
in no way different from that of the young animal ;
these manifestations are the functions of the infantine
nervous system; with this they grow and are developed
together with speech. The grade to which this de-
velopment rises is generally dependent on the preceding
generations. The psychical capacities of each indi-
vidual bear the family type, and are determined by
the laws of heredity. For it is.simply untrue that,
independently of colour and descent, each man, under
conditions otherwise alike, may attain a like pitch of
mental development. As a proof of this primary
equality of mankind, single instances of gifted
negroes and Indians are held up to us. But these
have behind them unnumbered generations practised

MENTAL PROGRESS. 207

in multifarious employments, skilled in human inter-
course, even if it be one-sided ; and if these rare pheno-
mena are thoroughly investigated, they still remain
behind the average individuals of advanced races. Now
it is certain that in each race, each individual passes
through grades in the scale of mental development,
which, in perfect analogy with the laws of anatomical
development, are universally valid; whereas, as we
have seen, the psychological peculiarities of the race be-
come valid. But it is in mankind as in the individual ;
in the lapse of time, it has acquired those higher powers
of mind which we call Reason. |

_ History shows, and no one denies, a mental advance,
but only in nations which have taken part in history,
and only so long as this part and the exercise of the
mental organs has been continued. But inferior human
races exist—we may also call them human species—
_ which are related to the others, as are lower animals to
higher. It might even be given as the characteristic of
the genus man, that its species occupy such extraor-
dinarily different grades of mental condition. We are
not misled by the contrary statements of missionaries
and other philanthropists ; by the talk of human dignity
and divine resemblance; nor do we seek for consolation
in the development still to be expected in all nations
which have hitherto lagged behind. It is indeed self-
evident from the theory of descent and selection, that
many of the races now standing far behind in a mental
point of view will in future have made a great advance.
But for others, if we contemplate the ethnology and
anthropology of savages, not from the standpoint of
philanthropists and missionaries, but as cool and sober

298 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

naturalists, destruction in the struggle for existence as
a consequence of their retardation (itself regulated by
the universal conditions of development), is the natural
course of things.

If we examine the mental condition of mankind, and
compare it with the psychical capacities of animals, we
must not take the average Indian or European as our
standard, but the Australian and Papuan races, which
in body also have remained at a grade which the other
more favoured races outgrew in pre-historic times long
past. Many, it is true, overcome all difficulties, inas-
much as, assured of an equalizing human dignity as of
a dogma needing no further foundation, they are ready
with the assertion that it is impossible to doubt that
they have retrograded from a higher mental develop-
ment and sunk into barbarism. But if this possibility
might be admitted as regards some few races, such as
the Fuegians; in others, in the Australians for instance,
any real evidence of this previous more elevated condi-
tion is wanting.

The superior mental. prerogatives which are supposed
to separate man from the animal, hinge more or less on
the following points.

Man alone, it is said, is capable of development or
progress. Specifically, human is all progress regulated
and effected by human speech, for many animals like-
wise possess the gift of communication. But if we are
not to imagine man as having advanced from all eternity,
the question is, how was this advance initiated, and the
whole concern is fundamentally reduced to the problem
of the origin of language. We will return to this subject.
Progress in general is not however to be denied to the

FREE WILL. 299

animal. Who can question that some canine races, of
which the descent from stupid jackals and wolves is as
good as certain, have raised themselves mentally far above
their ancestry ? Who, that has read the comprehensive
investigations of H. Miiller, the brother of our Fritz
Miiller, can doubt that the honey-bee, as it gradually
attained its bodily advantages and peculiarities, de-
veloped likewise the higher mental powers, correspond-
ing with the more minute and complex organism of her
brain? Man—such is the thesis we propound, reserving
the question of language—differs from many animals
only in the degree and means of progress. It is there-
fore unscientific to contrast - cighommaiag and animality in
the abstract.

Man alone, it is further maintained, has a free will.
In so far as the more highly developed man acts in
accordance with philosophical, moral and religious
principles, for which he is indebted to education and
instruction—in so far as he is able to apprehend ideals,
and strive after them with his own mental and bodily
power, this command of will may be readily admitted,
although we know that this “freedom ” is likewise the
collective result of natural causes. But the more simple
and uniform the conditions of life, the more do the
dealings of men lose the semblance and character of
freedom, and the more does the individual act after the
will of the tribe—I might say, of the herd—that is to say,
instinctively. In this case actions are not performed
even with the astounding premeditation with which
some few happily organized individual animals of some
few species turn the circumstances to account with
apparently complete free will. The free will of the

300 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

morally elevated man, is no common property of all
mankind.

Man alone, and all men, are supposed to have a con-
science. We consider, on the contrary, that conscience,
which is known to be utterly lost in many individuals
of even the most civilized nations, is, like moral will,
a result of education in some few races and tribes. Fear
of detection after a bad action, is not conscience; and
that well-trained dogs have sensations of conscientious
shame far superior to the animal terror of savage
cannibals after they have wrought the murder of their
fellow-men, it is impossible to deny. Of this, evidence
in profusion is accumulated in the anthroe ea com-
pilations of Waitz.

That a consciousness of the Divine existence is a
fundamental property of all men, we likewise hold in
question. It is, again, an established phrase that the most
barbarous nations are guided by emotions and cravings,
however obscure, towards the unknown God. This
assumption is as old as the well-known attempt to prove
the existence of God, “ De guo omnium natura consentit,
iad verum esse necesse est” (That in which all intuitively
agree, must necessarily be true). How often has this
saying of Cicero been thoughtlessly repeated? This idea
of God is, however, as little intuitive as the discrimination
of good and evil by the conscience. Others maintain
the contrary.. Thus Gerland says of the Australians : *
“The statement that Australian civilization indicates a
higher grade is nowhere more clearly proved than here
(in the province of religion), where everything resounds
like the expiring voices of a previous and richer age;
but we in no way receive the impression that we are

— a a red
’ _ rs we

AUSTRALIAN IDEA OF GOD. 301

dealing with stagnation or incomplete development,
Thus the idea that the Australians have no trace of
religion or mythology is thoroughly false. But this
religion is certainly quite deteriorated, and has degene-
rated into a wild, disjointed, and often incredibly absurd
demonology, into a superstitious fear of apparitions.”
But when a few lines later in the work quoted, we are
informed that the natives to the west of the Liverpool
range, ascribe everything in nature which they cannot
explain to the Devil-Devil, and that this is manifestly
only a name, derived from the English Devil, for a Deity
of whom they have not preserved any distinct conception,
the shallowness of this evidence in favour of the hypo-
thesis of a previous standpoint, now sunk into oblivion,
enables us to infer the value of the other instances. We
have far more reason to believe this low state of mental
development in harmony with the bodily condition,
when we hear that the natives of the Gulf of St. Vincent
and the neighbourhood of Adelaide are extremely hairy,
and that even the brown-coloured down of the children
is so abundant and so long, that the skin of boys of
five or six years of age assumes a furry appearance.
But, contrary to all experience and history, we are
required to believe * that the inhabitants of the northern
parts of Australia are the most aboriginal, for “they
are the most civilized, as well as the best developed, in
mind and body; they only are fixed in one dwelling.

place; and in any case the supposition is easier and

more natural that the other natives should have de-
generated, with their eternal wanderings, than that the
former, fixed by the more convenient territory, should
have raised themselves.”

302 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

This inverts all that has hitherto been called anthro-
pology. Moreover, there are even very advanced nations
without any consciousness of God. Schweinfurth relates
that the Niam-Niam, that highly interesting dwarf people
of Central Africa, have no word for God, and therefore
it must be supposed, not the idea ; and Moritz Wagner
has given a whole selection of reports on the absence
of religious consciousness in inferior nations, When, in
spite of all these corroborations, it is always retorted
afresh that even among the lowest savages some sort of
feeling of superior powers is manifested, the dispute
finally results in mere verbal criticism, which has no
farther interest for the doctrine of Descent.

And yet we cannot leave this subject without alluding
to a fact, universally known, but, strange to say, not as
yet employed in this connection, and which, as it would
seem, is by itself sufficient to invalidate the assertion
that the idea of God is immanent in human nature. We
mean the fact that many millions in the most cultivated
nations, and among them the most eminent and lucid
thinkers, have not the consciousness of a personal God ;
those millions of whom the heroic David Strauss became
the spokesman when he adopted for his own the motto
of his favourite, Ulrich von Hutten: I have .dared it—
Jacta est alea!

And now as to Language? All modern philologists
agree that languages are developed, and that most pro-
bably all linguistic families pass through three stages. In
the stage of the radical languages all words are roots,
and are merely placed side by side. In the second stage,
that of the agglutinated languages, one root defines the
other, and the defining root ultimately becomes merely

DEVELOPMENT OF LANGUAGE. 303

a determinative element. Finally, in the inflected
languages, the determinating element, of which the
determinating significance has long vanished from the
national consciousness, unites into a whole with the
formative element. As we have said, this development,
in which retrogression takes an extensive share, is uni-
versally admitted. Opinions differ only as to the origin
of the linguistic material, which the acuteness of the
philosophers extracts in the guise of “roots.” A great
authority, Max Miiller,** discerns in the existence of the
roots evidence of the absolute separation of man from
the animal. While Locke says that man is distinguished
from the animal by the power of forming general ideas,
the philologist ought to say that human language is
distinguished from the animal capacity of communica-
tion by the power of forming roots. To trace up all
words to imitation and exclamatory sounds is inadmis-
sible, as we most frequently come upon roots of fixed
form and general meaning which are inexplicable in
themselves. He deems the existence of these ready-
made roots, before which linguistic science stands help-
less, an insurmountable impediment to the apprehension
of man as a link in the general evolution of organisms.
This point excepted, this excellent scholar naturally
admits all those phenomena of heredity, acquisition,
and degeneration, which are manifested in the laws of
language, and find their most perfect analogies in our
doctrine of Descent. If, for instance, we compare Zend
with Sanscrit, and hear several of its words explained,
we are at once reminded of the rudimentary organs and
their significance. A host of anomalies are, like the
isolated organisms of present times, primeval and
14

304 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

peculiarly normal remnants and witnesses of bygone
linguistic periods. In short, down to the minutest
details, linguistic research stumbles on accordance and
analogies with the doctrine of the derivation of
organisms. And, forsooth, we are to halt before the
origin of language as before a gre incomprehen-
sible and inscrutable!

This is not done, however, by the majority of com-
_ parative linguists in the present day. Though Max
Miller calls the roots “phonetical fundamental types
produced by a power inherent in human nature,” though,
according to him, man in a more perfect state possessed
the power of giving to the reasonable conceptions of his
mind a better and more subtle expression, the talented
Lazarus Geiger * terms the hypothesis of a now extinct
power of forming languages, and the other hypothesis con-
nected with it, of a primordial state of higher perfection,
a recourse to the incomprehensible and a return toa
standpoint of mysticism. For that which is not under-
stood is not necessarily incomprehensible. It is not our
business to side with Geiger, who attributes an essential
share in the ejaculation of words to the visual percep-
tions, or with Bleek, G. Curtius, Schleicher, Steinthal, and
many others, who assign to the imitation of sounds the
first place in the evocation of language. This much is,
however, certain, that although those who are not critical,
find Max Miiller’s standpoint highly convenient, in
science, it is unique. In this province, interwoven as it
is with the investigation of nature, the greater number
of authorities, on linguistic grounds, comparative and
philosophical, have been forced to the conclusion that,
from an irrational primordial state, man-like beings

LANGUAGE AND MIND. 305

”

gradually became human, while with language, the work
of many years, reason made its appearance.

As early as 1851, when the doctrine of Descent was
still unheard of, Steinthal® says: “As language arises,
mind originates.’ Ten years after Darwin, Geiger
writes: “Language created reason; before language, man
was irrational.” Tohim, and to all who have abandoned
the standpoint of mysticism, “man is a genus springing
from an animal condition by means of the origin and

unfolding of hisidiosyncrasy. And this conclusion is not,

as orthodoxy and reaction are anxious to impress upon
the multitude, borrowed from Darwinism, but deduced
from linguistic inquiry in its own way, only by a scientific
method. It need only be indicated that, as Geiger has
historically proved in so many instances, ‘slow develop-
ment, the emergence of contrast from imperceptible
deviations, is the cause that the same word acquires
various meanings ;” that the creation of language there-
fore rests upon this process, and nowhere makes its ap-
pearance suddenly and abruptly ; that the so-called laws
of sound are habits of sound; that the special meaning
which a sound has acquired in lapse of time is always the
result of mere chance, or, in other words, of development.

This deduction of linguistic inquiry most fully con-
firms the result of natural inquiry. And any one who
takes the trouble to follow the course of linguistic science
will be convinced that its champions, except, perhaps,
Bleek, Schleicher, and Friedrich Miiller, are labouring
rather to discredit, than to acknowledge, the influence of
the doctrine of Descent. All the higher is our estimate
of it, and therewith the most powerful objection to the in-
clusion of man in the great law of derivation is set aside,

306 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

The rest is incidental and a matter of detail. The
question so often ventilated, and now thoroughly worn
out, whether mankind is descended from one or more
pairs, is solved by the inference that the stock in which
language first arose, separated itself gradually from its
animal progenitors, and that the selection which led to
language and reason necessarily took place among large
communities of individuals. The scriptural conception
of the unity of the human race would be more nearly
approached if all linguistic families pointed to a single
source. But if it could be shown that certain linguistic
families lead to utterly discordant roots, the investiga-
tion of nature might furnish the inevitable corollary that
language originated in various parts of the world,—
in other words, that a separation into species took
place before selection had reached the point of forming
language. The latter case is by far the most probable,
and is, in fact, received as the only one possible by most
of the linguists occupied with this question, and is most
especially defended by Friedrich Miller.” “At the
time,” he says, “when there were races and no nations,
man was a speechless animal, as yet, entirely destitute
of the mental development which rests upon the agency
of language. Independently of the premisses unfolded:
by natural history, this hypothesis is forced upon us by
the contemplation of the languages themselves. The
various families of languages, which linguistic science
is able to discriminate, not only presuppose, by their
diversity of form and material, several independent
origins, but, within one and the same race, they point to
several mutually independent points of origin.”

In order to afford the reader some notion of the con-

397

- RACES OF MAN.

nection of the families of nat

d

oine

ive the subj

ions, we give

.

e, in which Friedrich Miiller ‘closely adheres to

*SUOT}CU JO UISLIO pue aSenSuvy Jo uoyeuloy oy} JO Suruutseq

20vI uvou
8119] IPa |

‘SURIqNN § ‘eplAviq
| Aan *20RI
A -osu0j{ ‘Skv[ejy UBOMoWy «= ‘ojos “sueiTeajsny
*SOO1SONT *S}0}
uvolyy = ‘suendeg -ua}j}0f7
‘OHVISY uloseq ‘oTULB0Q “sIIyeyy
‘Q0VY SATU : \ /
‘AVOUIvA a “AyoureaA “AJOUA © *AJOUICA
Parga parey-yys See = Pavey umd:
‘sofoads nd -soroads patel Is paney-Aj]00 A
ur aang

“axminvae do. save, HL JO manna lat axv TENOR HL

i! ‘.

‘It makes mention of species and races of mankind,

the species being regarded as no longer existing,

308 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

while the present forms of man are distinguished only
as races. On this subject, we shall not lavish many
words, since, examined in the light, it is an affair of words
only. In the order of Primates, man constitutes a single
family, and represents it by a single genus. Whether
Negroes, Caucasians, Papuans, American-Indians, &c.,
be called species or races, matters little. The facility of
intercrossing the different nations would favour their
characterization as races; but as the crossing of species
does not differ in principle from the crossing of races,
and as to the bodily varieties displayed in colour,
hair, skull, limbs, and other characters are added the
profound differences of language, the division of the
genus homo into species, diverging into many races,
seems after all more natural. But ultimately, as in the
question of species in general, the individual feeling of
each person proves decisive. Whether it was a lucky
hit to found the division of mankind on the position
of the hairs, in tufts or equally distributed upon the
scalp, and furthermore on the section of the hair,
whether it be more flat and oval or circular in form,
and finally on the inclination to curl or to lie stiff and
smooth, the future must decide.

The twelve races cited in the table given above, may
be characterized by the aid of natural history; and as
within the limits of the best known races, languages
and families of languages may be found, which preclude
any common origin, it follows that the formation of
language began only after the still speechless primordial
man had diverged into races. In geological periods and
primordial history, all chronology is extremely decep-
tive: we may, nevertheless, acquiesce in an estimate

ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 309

made by Friedrich Miiller as to the development of
the languages of the Mediterranean races. The lin-
guistic families of the nations dwelling chiefly in the
basin of the Mediterranean are Basque, Caucasian,
Hamito-Semitic and Indo-Germanic languages. “The
languages of these four families,’ says Friedrich Miiller,
“are, as is generally accepted by the most competent
linguists, not mutually related. If we therefore see
that the Mediterranean race includes four families of
people in no way related to one another, the inference
is obvious that, as each language must be traceable
to a society, the single race must have gradually fallen
into four societies, of which each independently created
its own language. A further inference is, that the
race, as such, does not acquire a language; for, were
this the case, race and language would now be co-
extensive, which is not the case.

“We must therefore assume that at the time when
the various nations of the Mediterranean race were one,—
the time when man belonged to no nation, but merely
to a race,—mankind was destitute of language. Miiller
considers 3000 years approximately sufficient for the
period elapsing between the divergence of the race into
still speechless societies, and the epoch at which they
formed nations, separated and characterized by lan-
guages ; a period which might seem to many, estimated
asfartooshort. If the ancient civilized people of Egypt
be now added on, and the period of its conjectured
migration from Asia computed, “the year 6,500 before
the commencement of our chronology seems to be the
earliest epoch at which we may speak of a Hamito-
Semitic primeval people in the north of Europe.” There-

310 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

fore a Mediterranean race already existed 12,000 years
ago. But what space of time was requisite to enable
primitive man to separate into races, is entirely beyond
computation, and the more so as not the slightest trace
of him has hitherto been found.

With the invariable testimony of Geology that the
periods of the terrestrial strata imperceptibly merged
into one another, and that, especially from the Ter-
tiary, through the Diluvial period, to the present age,
continuity has been only locally interrupted, the ques-
tion of the “fossil man,” formerly looked upon as
cardinal, has assumed another aspect. In Europe, man
lived with the mammoth and the rhinoceros with a
bony nasal partition (Elephas primogenius, Rhinocerus
tichorhinus). It has been asserted that European man
existed as early as the upper Tertiary age, but the evi-
dence is disputable. Such remains as we have of this
oldest man known to us, display a high grade of develop-
ment, and certainly belong to the period at which man
had already found in language the implement where-
with gradually to free himself from the dross of his
lowly origin. Whether the primitive man be found or
not, his origin is certain.

:

REFERENCES AND QUOTATIONS.

meee

' Luthardt, Apologetische Vortrage. 7 Vortrag. P. 129. :

? Philosophia quaerit, theologia invenit, religio possidet: veri
tatem. .

3 Tageblatt der Naturforscher-Versammlung in Leipzig, 1872.
P. 12. The discourse was also printed separately.

4 A. Fick, Physiologie, 1860.

5 Any one who wishes to be more deeply instructed in the
problem of sensation, as an universal primary characteristic of the
constituent elements of matter, may be referred to the very lucid
and interesting work, “ Das Unbewuste vom Standpunkt der
Physiologie und Descendenztheorie” (Berlin, 1872). Published
anonymously.

6L. Geiger, Ueber den Ursprung der Sprache. (Stuttgart,
1869.) P. 207.

7 Rollet, Ueber Elementartheile und Gewebe und deren Unter-
scheidung. Rollet, Untersuchungen, etc. 1871.

8 Karl Ernst v. Bar, Ueber Entwickelungsgeschichte der
Thiere, Beobachtung und Reflexion, 1828.

Rs. 3s 993.

WiIb. ‘I. 230, &c.

" Credner, Elemente der Geologie, 1872. P. 253.

1? Agassiz, Essay on Classification, 1858. “It exhibits every-
where the working of the same creative Mind, through all times,
and upon the whole surface of the globe.”

1 Riitimeyer, Beitrage zur Kenntniss der fossilen Pferde.
Verhandlung der naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Basel, 1863.
III. 642. ;

4 The passages are from an occasional address—Oratio de
ellure habitabili—contained in the Ameenitates academice. “ Initio

312 TIIE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

rerum e€x omni specie viventium unicum sexus par fuisse creatum,
suadet ratio.”

'* Ib. Non multum a veritate me aberratum confido, si dixerim,
omnem continentem terram fuisse in infantia mundi aquis sub-
mersam et vasto oceano obtectam, preter unicam in immenso
hoc pelago insulam, in qua commode habitaverint animalia omnia
et vegetabilia late germinaverint.”

6 Tot numeramus species, quot ab initio creavit infinitum ens.”

7 Geoffroy St. Hilaire wrote to Cuvier: “ Venez jouer parmi
nous le réle de Linné, d’un autre législateur de histoire naturelle.”

8 Ossements fossiles.

19 L, Agassiz, An Essay on Classification, 1859. P. 253:—

“As representatives of Species, individual animals bear the
closest relations to one another ; they exhibit definite relations also
to the surrounding element, and their existence is limited within a
definite period.

“As representatives of Genera these same individuals have a
definite and specific ultimate structure, identical with that of the
representatives of other species,” etc. See also P. 261 :—

“ Branches or types are characterized by the plan of their struc-
ture ;

“ Classes, by the manner in which that plan is executed, as far
as ways and means are concerned ;

“ Orders, by the degrees of complication of that structure ;

“ Families, by their form, as far as determined by structure;

“‘ Genera, by the details of the execution in special parts; and,

“ Species, by the relations of individuals to one another, and to
the world in which they live, as well as by the proportions of their
parts, their ornamentation,” etc.

20 Haeckel, Generelle Morphologie der Organismen (Berlin, 1866).
II. 323, &c.

*| Lespéce est—‘la réunion des individus descendant Yun de
lautre et des parents communs, et de ceux qui leur ressemblent
autant qu’ils se ressemblent entr’eux.” Cuvier, Le Régne Animal,

#2 QO. Schmidt, Die Spongien der Kiiste von Algier, 1868, and
Versuch einer Spongienfauna des atlantischen Gebietes, 1870.

23 Haeckel, Die Kalkschwimme. Eine Monographie in Zwei
Banden, Text und einem Atlas mit 60 Tafeln Abbildungen (Berlin,
1872).

REFERENCES AND QUOTATIONS. 313

-* Hilgendorf, Ueber Planorbis multiformis in Steinheimer Siiss-
wasserkalk. Monatsbericht des Berliner Akademie aus dem Jahre
1866, P. 474, &c.

% Waagen, Die Formenreihe des Ammonites subradiatus.
Beneke’s Beitrige, 1869. Vol. 2.

_ Zittel, Die Fauna der altern Cephalopoden fiihrenden Tithonbil-
dungen. Palaontologische Mittheilungen, 1870.

Neumayr, Jurastudien. Jahrbuch der geologischen Reichsanstalt,
1871. .

L, Wirtenberger, Neuer Beitrag zum geologischen Beweise der
Darwin’ schen Theorie, 1873.

26 Darwin, The Variation of Plants and Animals under Domesti-
cation 1868,

71, Oken, Die Zeugung, 1805. Lehrbuch der Naturphiloso-
phie, 1809-11, Pt. 3.

23 | have borrowed the following account from my essay : * Wae
Goethe ein Darwinianer?” (Was Goethe a Darwinist?) Gratz,
Leuschner and Lubinsky, 1871.

Also another small work of mine: “ Goethe’s Verhialtniss zu den
erganischen Naturwissenschaften” (Berlin, 1852). To the pas-
sages given in the text, which might make Goethe appear as a
Darwinist, I may add the following from Eckermann’s “ Gespriiche
init Goethe” (3 Ed. p. 191). ‘“ Thus man has in his skull two
empty cavities. The question why? would not go far, whereas
the question how? teaches me that these cavities are remains
of the animal skull, which in those inferior organisms exist to
a greater degree, and are not entirely lost even in man, notwith-
standing his higher elevation.”

#9 A somewhat depreciative opinion of Goethe’s importance in
this sphere is pronounced by V. Carus in his “ Geschichte der
Zoologie” (Miinchen, 1872). The reader may compare: “ How
little, notwithstanding his repeated study of anatomy, he had
gained a true insight into the structure of animals, as determined
by law, is testified by his Introduction to Comparative Anatomy.
He finds no other means of harmonizing the dry details of descrip-
tive anatomy, and the morphology which vaguely hovered before
him, but by indicating the idea of a primitive type for animals,
which he is, however, unable to define or to render in any way
palpable by more general indications, His whole idiosyncrasy

314 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

made such a type a necessity to him, not scientifically, but zstheti-
cally,” etc. P. 590.

89R. Owen has declared his attitude towards the doctrine of
descent in the concluding chapter of his “ Manual of the Com-
parative Anatomy of the Vertebrata.” It is published sepa-
rately under the title of “ Derivative Hypothesis of Life and
Species,” 1868.

31 Tb..e-. “such cause being the servant of predetermining
intelligent will.” .

32 “ No one can enter the saddling-ground at Epsom before the
start for the Derby, without feeling that the glossy-coated, proudly-
stepping creatures led out before him are the most perfect and
beautiful of quadrupeds. As such, I believe the horse to have
been predestined and prepared for man.” Ib, P. 11.

33 T deem an innate tendency to deviate from parental type,
operating through periods of adequate duration, to be the most
probable nature or way of operation of the secondary law whereby
species have been derived one from the other.” Ib. P. 22.

34 Lamarck, Philosophie Zoologique (Paris, 1809). In the text
allusion is made to the following passages :—

“ Ainsi ’on peut assurer que, parmi ses productions, la nature n’a
réellement formé ni classes, ni ordres, ni familles, ni espéces con-
stantes, mais seulement des individus qui se succédent les uns aux
autres, et qui ressemblent 4 ceux qui les ont produits. Or ces
individus appartiennent a des races infiniment diversifiées, qui
se nuancent sous toutes les formes et dans tous les degrés
d’organisation, et qui chacune se conservent sans mutation tant
qu’aucune cause de changement n’agit sur elles.” I. 22,

“La supposition presque généralment admise, que les corps
vivans constituent des esptces constamment distinctes par des
caracttéres invariables, et que existence de ces espéces est aussi
ancienne que celle de la nature méme, fut établie dans un temps
ou l’on n’avait pas suffisament observé, et ot les sciences naturelles
étaient & peu pres nulles. Elle est tous les jours démentie aux
yeux de ceux qui ont beaucoup vu et qui ont longtemps suivi la
nature.” I, 54.

“Les espéces n’ont réellement qu’une constance relative 4 la
durée des circonstances dans lesquelles se sont trouvés les indi-
vidus qui les représentent.” I. 55.

REFERENCES AND QUOTATIONS. 315

“es considérations, et nous font voir—

wes Que tous les corps organisés de notre globe sont de vérita-
bles productions de la nature, qu’elle a successivement executées
4 la suite de beaucoup de temps.

“2. Que dans sa marche la nature a commencé et recommence

encore tous les jours, par former les corps organisés les plus
simples, et qu’elle ne forme directement que ceux-la, c’est & dire
que ses premiéres ébauches de l’organisation, qu’on a désignées
par lexpression de générations spontanées.
~ “3. Que les premiéres ébauches de lanimal et du vegétal étant
formées dans les lieux et les circonstances convenables, les facultés
_ @une vie commengante et d’un mouvement organique établi ont
nécessairement developpé peu a peu les organes, et qu’avec le
temps elles les ont diversifiés ainsi que les parties.
— “4, Que la faculté d’accroissement dans chaque portion du corps
organisé était inhérente aux premiers effets de la vie ; elle a donné
lieu aux différens modes de la multiplication et de régénérations
des individus ; et que par 1a, les progrés acquis dans la composi-
tion de Yorganisation et dans la forme et la diversité des parties
ont été conservés.

“5. Qu’a Paide d’un temps suffisant, des circonstances qui ont
été nécessairement favorables, des changemens que tous les points
de la surface du globe ont successivement subis dans leur état, en
un mot, du pouvoir qu’ont les nouvelles situations et les nouvelles
habitudes pour modifier les organes des corps doués de la vie,
tous ceux qui existent maintenant ont été insensiblement formés
tels que nous les voyons,

“6, Enfin, que d’aprés un ordre semblable de choses, les corps
vivants ayant éprouvé chacun des changemens plus ou moins
grands dans l’état de leur organisation et de leurs parties, ce qu’on
nomme espéce parmi eux a été insensiblement et successivement
ainsi formé, n’a qu’une constance relative dans son état, et ne peut
ainsi étre aussi ancien que la nature.” I. 65, &c.

“ La progression dans la composition de l’organisation subit, ¢&
et la, dans la série générale des animaux, des anomalies opérées par
influence des circonstances d’habitation et par celle des habitudes
contractées.” I. 135.

“ Dans tout animal qui n’a point dépassé le terme de ses
developpemens, l'emploi plus fréquent et routiné d’un organe

316 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

quelconque fortifie peu 4 peu cet organe, le developpe, l’agrandit,
et lui donne une puissance proportionnée a la durée de cet emploi;
tandis quel e défaut constant d’usage de tel organe Vlaffaiblit
insensiblement, le détériore, diminue progressivement ses facultés,
et finit par le faire disparaitre.

“ Tout ce que la nature a fait acquerir ou perdre aux individus
par Vinfluence des circonstances ot leur race se trouve depuis
longtemps exposée, et par conséquent, par linfluence de l’emploi
prédominant de tel organe ou par celle dun défaut constant
d’usage de telle partie, elle le conserve par génération aux nou-
veaux individus qui en proviennent.” I. 235.

“La volonté dépendant toujours d’un jugement quelconque
nest jamais véritablement libre; car le jugement qui y donne
lieu est, comme le quotient d’une opération arithmétique, un
résultat nécessaire de ensemble des éléments qui lont formé.”
I. 342.

“ Les animaux contractent, pour satisfaire 4 ces besoins, diverses
sortes dhabitudes, qui se transforment en eux en: autant de
penchans, auxquels ils ne peuvent resister et quils ne peuvent
changer eux mémes. De 1a Vorigine de leurs actions habituelles
et de leurs inclinations particuliéres, auxquelles on a donné le nom
d’instinct. Ce penchant des animaux a la conservation des habi-
tudes et au renouvellement des actions qui en proviennent, étant
une fois acquis, se propage ensuite dans les individus, par la voie
de la reproduction ou de la génération, qui conserve lorganisation
et la disposition des parties dans leur état obtenu, en sorte que ce
méme penchant existe déjé dans les nouveaux individus, avant
méme qu’ils Paient exercé.” I. 325.

35 The acute author of the book, “ Das Unbewusste” defines
instinct in essentially the same manner as Lamarck. “ In this
sense it may be said that every instinct is in the last instance by
its origin an acquired habit, and the proverb that ‘ habit is
second nature’ thus receives the unexpected supplement that habit
is also the beginning and origin of the first nature, z.¢., of instinct.
For it is always habit, z.¢, the frequent repetition of the same
function, which so firmly impresses the mode of action, however
acquired, upon the central organs of the nervous system that the
predisposition thus originated becomes transmissible.” p. 182.

36 The highly important doctrine which Lyell has substantiated

=

REFERENCES AND, QUOTATIONS. 317

with his rich experience is also distinctly and concisely enunciated
by Lamarck in the Philosophie Zoologique :—

“Silon considére, d’une part, que dans tout ce que la nature opére
elle ne fait rien brusquement, et que partout elle agit avec lenteur
et par dégrés successifs, et de autre part que les causes particu-
ligres ou locales des désordres, des bouleversemens, des déplace-
mens, etc., peuvent rendre raison de tout ce que l’on observe a la
surface de notre globe, et sont néanmoins assujetties & ses lois et
asa marche générale, on reconnaitra qu’il n’est nullement nécessaire
de supposer qu’une catastrophe universelle est venue culbuter et
détruire une grande partie des opérations mémes de lanature.” I, 80,

3? Principles of Geology.

38 In 1870, as well as in 1872, the majority in the French
Academy bore this testimony to Darwin. The reiterated proposal
of electing him a member was certainly not rejected until such
men as Milne-Edwards and Quatrefages had made the stand-
point clear to the scientific judges.

89 Origin of Species. Fifth Ed. 1872.

The other works cited are, “The Variation of Animals and
Plants under Domestication,” 1868 ; “ The Descent of Man and
Sexual Selection,” 2nd ed., 1871; “ Expression of the Emotions in
Man and Animals,” 1872.

40 Malthus (1798) investigated the conditions of the increase and
decrease of human population. He finds that the rise in popula-
tion is necessarily limited by the means of subsistence, and that
the growth increases in proportion to the means of subsistence,
setting aside some special impediments easily discovered. These

impediments, which always keep the population below the amount

warranted by the means of subsistence, are moral restraint, crime,
and misfortune. Malthus depicts the struggle for existence without
pronouncing the word ; he demonstrates that the dreams of a
future blissful equality of all mankind on the earth transformed
into a vast garden, are based upon delusions. Each individual
must much rather labour indefatigably to ameliorate his position.
By the experience of breeders and gardeners he knows that
animals and plants may be improved and ennobled. No organic
ennoblement of the human race as a whole is perceptible, nor can
the human race be ennobled save by condemning the less perfect
individuals to celibacy.

318 - THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

These, and similar thoughts in the work of Malthus, first ee:
gested Darwin’s theory, as he has informed us.

“| Variation of Animals and Plants. I. 100,

“ Two treatises by A. Kerner are also very instructive with
regard to the question of species: “ Gute and Schlechte Arten.”
(Innsbruck, 1866.) And “ Die Abhangigkeit der Pflanzenwelt von
Klima und Boden. Ein Beitrag zur Lehre von der Enstehung und
Verbreitung der Arten, gestiitzt auf die Verwandtschaftsverhaltnisse,
geographische Verbreitung und Geschichte der Cytisusarten aus
_ dem Stamme Tubocytisus D.C.” 1869. Kerner’s latest work, “ Die
Schutzmittel des Pollens” (Innsbruck, 1873) is likewise an admirable
_ investigation of the variability, adaptation, and formation of ae

*3 Origin of Species. 13th ed. p. 84.

“4 Origin of Species. 13th ed. p. 96.

45 Origin of Species.

‘®P.7. The following pages contain an epitome of the objec-
tions offered to the inadequacy of the theory of selection.

4 Moritz Wagner, Die Darwin’sche Theorie und das rs, pone
gesetz der Organismen, 1848.

49 Nageli, Enstehung und Begriff der natarbisvanieeal Art.
(Sitzungsberichte der bairischen Akademie der Wissenschaften),
1865. Nageli’s later investigations (Sitzungsberichte der mathe-
matisch-physikalischen Klasse der Miinchner Akademie, 1872,
p. 305) confirm the doctrine of descent. He shows that the grega-
riousness of merely allied species and their varieties proves more
favourable to the formation of species than isolation, “ The asso-
ciated forms—of certain Alpine plants—have, as it were, recipro-
cally modified one another ; they exhibit, to express myself thus,
a specific social type, which ts different in each assemblage, and
therefore in every neighbourhood. This fact incontrovertibly
shows ¢hat the forms have altered since they were associated.

“The specific social type consists in their showing a notable
accordance in certain characteristics, while in others they repre-
sent extremes, and in these sometimes exceed all their congeners
in other districts.

“From these facts it follows undoubtedly that the movement in
the cenobitic forms (z.e. living together) is divergent. For extreme
characteristics are developed in them, whereas the eremitical
forms exhibit a medium in their characteristics,

REFERENCES AND QUOTATIONS, 319

_WNageli proves that since the glacial period an alteration
has taken place in Alpine plants, and the manner in which it
occurred.” —

© J. Broca, L’Ordre des Pmmates. Paralléle anatomique de
VYhomme and des singes, 1870.

5! Descent of Man, p. 367.

5? At the time at which we write, we have before us, unfortunately,
only the incomplete reports of the daily papers, and the syllabus
of Professor Max Miiller’s “Three Lectures on Mr. Darwin’s
Philosophy of Language.”

*8 Zollner, “ Ueber die Natur der Kometen” (1 ed. p. 305).

54 For the further instruction of the reader, we will allow another
Philosopher and Naturalist to speak respecting the primordial com-
mencement of life, to our apprehension so simply accountable.
The hypothesis of origin is under discussion. In the critical
examination of the “ Philosophie des Unbewussten” (7) it runs
‘thus, p. 22. The “ Philosophie des Unbewussten” says, p. 558 :
“It is probable that before the origin of the first organisms,
organic combinations existed which (p. 556) were under the influ-
ence of a damp atmosphere, abounding in carbonic acid, and of a
higher temperature, light, and stronger electric influences. If these
presuppositions are adopted, and the consideration added that if
conditions thus favourable to primordial generation once existed,
which they must have done—they probably endured during con-
siderable geological periods—the inference is in truth inevitable
that in lapse of time and with change of circumstances, these
organic substances aggregated into innumerable combinations.
Among these innumerable modes of arrangement, groupings and
combinations, by far the greater portion must remain at the grade
of inorganic form, because it has not attained the needful chemical
composition and physical properties ; a very much smaller portion
of the results produced by these combinations of organic materials
might perhaps transitorily approach the organic form or even actu-
ally assume it, yet without possessing the constitution necessary to
maintain it permanently; a third and yet smaller portion might
perhaps maintain this form for itself in the exchange of material,
about as long as the approximate duration of life of one of the
most primitive of the present Protists, yet lacked those properties
which preserve the species by division and reproduction after the

520 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

natural extinction of the individual; a fourth portion might
possess the properties requisite for self-preservation as well as for
the preservation of the genus, yet lacked that peculiar tendency
to vary (Philosophie des Unbewussten, p. 591), or at least that ten-
dency to vary in the particular direction which was alone capable
of leading to development into higher forms; and finally a fifth
portion possessed this property in addition to the others, It is the
progeny of the fourth and fifth classes of our division which still
populates the ocean and the earth.* From which species of
Monera proceeded the advanced development of the Infusoria ;
. whether from one still living or from an extinct species we do not
know as yet ; but this much we may accept as certain, that the
majority of the Protists that we still know, belong to that fourth
class which is incapable of development. The persistence of the
ephemeral creations of our second and third classes would natu-
rally be secured only so long as circumstances continued favour-
able to their renewed primordial generation, but from the teleo-
logical standpoint the first class must be described as at of the
completely abortive attempts at creation.”

These, and similar more or less interesting fancies to which we
attribute no great importance, are all derived from Haeckel’s
hypothesis of Autogony (“Generelle Morphologie der Organis-
men,” 179 seq.), which he set up after his beautiful discoveries on
the simplest organisms now existing—the Monera and the Protists.
From this work we select the following passage :—“ Doubtless we
must imagine the act of autogony, the first spontaneous origin of
the simplest organisms, to be quite similar to the act of crystal-
lization. In a fluid, holding in solution the chemical elements
composing the organism, in consequence of certain movements of
the various elements among themselves, certain points of attraction
are formed, at which the atoms of the organogenetic elements
(carbon, oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen) enter into such close contact
with one another that they unite in the formation of a complex
ternary or quaternary molecule. This primary group of atoms—
perhaps a molecule of albumen—now acts like the analogous crystal-

* It is a simpler and more probable explanation that these low organisms
continue to exist because there is room for them. They remain in ‘Spite of
differentiation and in consequence of differentiation.

REFERENCES AND QUOTATIONS. 321

line molecule, attracting the homogeneous atoms dissolved in the
mother wather; and they now likewise coalesce in the formation of
similar molecules. ‘The albuminous granule thus grows and trans-
forms itself into a homogeneous organic individual, a structureless
moner or mass of plasma, like a Protameba, &c. Owing to the
easy divisibility of its substance, this moner constantly tends to-
wards the dissolution of its recently consolidated individuality, but
when the constantly preponderating absorption of new substance
outweighs the tendency to disintegration, it is able to preserve life
by the exchange of material. The homogeneous organic individual,
or moner, grows by means of imbibition (nutrition) only until the
attractive power of the centre no longer suffices to hold the whole
mass together. In consequence of the preponderating divergent
movements of the molecules in different directions, two or more
-centres of attraction are now formed in the homogeneous plasma,
which henceforth act attractively on the individual substance of the
simple mould, and thereby induce its fission, or partition, into two
or more portions (reproduction). Each part forthwith rounds itself
again into an albuminous individual, or mass of plasma, and the
eternal process begins again, of attraction and disruption of the
molecules, producing the phenomena of exchange of substance, or
nutrition, and reproduction.”

Relying on the known peculiarities of the combinations of
carbon, Haeckel has attributed to this substance the most im-
portant part in his representation of the first development of life
and the physiological phenomena of the lowest organisms, This
is the “carbon theory” so strongly deprecated by his antagonists.
Minds would be less heated on the subject were it remembered
that a refutation of this “adventurous attempt,” as Haeckel terms
it, to assist the idea of genesis, would not change a hair in the
compulsory logical necessity of acknowledging the evocation of
life by natural means. The arguments against the carbon theory
have been developed, among others, by Preyer, “ Ueber die Erior-
schung des Lebens (Jena, 1873). It is shown that carbon, in its
present terrestrial conditions, points almost exclusively to organic
origin, and, as yet, no source of carbon has been demonstrated
adequate for the first formation of living bodies on the earth,

55 A, R. Wallace, The Malay Archipelago (3rd ed.: London,

322 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

1872), and Contributions to the Theory of Natural Selection (2nd -
ed. : 1871).

56 “The hypothesis of Pangenesis, as applied to the several great
classes of facts just discussed, no doubt is extremely complex, but
so assuredly are the facts. The assumptions, however, on which
the hypothesis rests cannot be considered as complex in any
extreme degree ; namely, that all organic units, besides having the
power, as is generally admitted, of growing by self-division, throw
off free and minute atoms of their contents, that is, gemmules.
These multiply, and aggregate themselves into buds and the sexual
elements ; their development depends on their union with other
nascent cells, or units, and they are capable of transmission in a
dormant state to successive generations.

“In a highly organised and complex animal, the gemmules thrown
off from each different cell, or unit, throughout the body must be
inconceivably numerous and minute. Each unit of each part, as it
changes during development—and we know that some insects
undergo, at least, twenty metamorphoses—must throw off its
gemmules. All organic beings, moreover, include many dormant
gemmules derived from their grand-parents and more remote pro-
genitors. These almost infinitely numerous and minute gemmules
must be included in each bud, ovule, spermaozoon, and pollen grain.
Such an admission will be declared impossible, but, as previously
remarked, number and size are only relative difficulties, and the
eggs or seeds produced by certain animals or plants are so
numerous that they cannot be grasped by the intellect.” Darwin,
Variations of Anii>als and Plants, II. 526.

57 A. Rollet, Ueber die Erscheinungsformen des Lebens und den
beharrlichen Zeugen ihres Zusammenhanges. Almanach der kais.
Akademie der Wissenschaften (Wien, 1872).

58 Darwin, Variations of Animals and Plants, I. 200.

59, Graber, Ueber den Tonapparat der Locustiden, ein Beitrag
zum *Darwinismus. Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie.
Vol. 22.

® Hermann v. Nathusius, Vorstudien fiir Geschichte und Zucht
der Hausthiere zunichst am Schweineschadel, 1864.

61 Tb., p. 108.

6 Descent of Man, I, 412.

REFERENCES AND QUOTATIONS. 323

8 Origin of Species. 13th ed., p. 171.

61 T amarck also constructed a pedigree at the end of his “ Philo-
sophie Zoologique,” in which he disposes of the greater number
of classes, while he attributes to the remainder another point of
derivation. He thus assumes in the animal kingdom two primordial
forms derived from primordial generation. His scheme is as
follows :—

is TABLEAU
; __ Servant & montrer l'origine des differents animaux.
Vers. Infusoires,
i ae Polypes.
PET ee.) Radiares,
ES ES ere Insectes.
ro Arachnides,
Annelides. C
Cirripedes. rustacées,
Mollusques.
agers Poissons.
Reptiles.
. %
Sy
*
*
‘,
\
Oiseaux. '
ER . Mammales amphibiens.
- Monotrémes. a
; 28 ee M. cetacées.
Mammales onguiculés. : ;

“ts. Mv ongulés.

_ Acomparison of this pedigree with the one which we now set up
is extremely interesting, and shows the progress of our knowledge.

324 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

6 Zum Streit iiber den Darwinismus, “ Augsburger Allgemeine
Zeitung,” 1873, No. 130.

6 A short preliminary communication in the “ Revue Scienti-
fique” (Paris, 1873). No. 37.

6’ Braun, Ueber die Bedeutung der Entwickelung in der
Naturgeschichte (Berlin, 1872).

“ The vegetal kingdom shows us—

“JT, Plants, which in their vegetative development of the germ,
exhibit a sexual generation, mostly in a thallus-like form. (Thallo-
gens, Bryophytes, the Thallophytes of the authors, and Charas and
Mosses.) .

“TI. Plants in which the first generation is transitory, and only
the second develops into the vegetative, leaf-forming stem, with-
out, however, advancing to the stage of phenogams. (Acrogens
Cormophytes, the ferns, &c.)

“II. Plants in which metamorphosis advances as far as the
formation of a blossom, yet without reaching the final formation,
that of the formation of the carpel. (Phenogams without real
fruit, gymnospermic Anthophytes.)

“TV. Plants which reach the final and highest conclusion of
vegetable development, that of true fructification. (Angiospermic
Anthophytes ; Monocotyledons and Dicotyledons as secondary
gradations.)

*§ As we have discussed in this chapter individual development
with reference to historical development, we must also notice the
strange opposition to the doctrine of descent offered by Kolliker.
He has laid down his views in his “ Monographie der Penna-
tuliden,” and, in a separate pamphlet, bearing the title of “ Mor-
phologie und Entwickelungsgeschichte des Pennatulidenstammes,
nebst allgemeine Betrachtungen zur Descendenzlehre” (Frank-
furt, 1872). Whereas Darwinism derives the continuity and
harmony of.the organic world from variability, natural selection,
heredity, and adaptation—in short, from palpable, visibly efficacious
causes—Kéolliker is of opinion “that the same general formative
laws which govern inorganic nature hold good also in the organic
kingdom, and hence a common pedigree and a slow transformation
’ of one form into another are entirely unnecessary for the explana-
tion and comprehension of the accordance of the forms and series

REFERENCES AND QUOTATIONS. 325

of forms of the animate world” (p. 3). Except decided dualists, no
one disputes the first part of KGlliker’s thesis. But the identifica-
tion of the development of the organic individual, excluding the
law of heredity, with the simple process of crystallization, or any
other operation of chemical combination repeating itself under
given conditions, scarcely needs a detailed refutation. Kdlliker
Says, and tries to prove, that the so-called monophyletic hypo-
thesis, according to which the different families of organisms are
derived from a single primordial form, has to struggle with insur-
mountable difficulties; that the hypothesis of descent from many
families (polyphyletic) possesses more probability. If this be
admitted, then—and here comes a bold leap of the imagination—
the adherent of the polyphyletic hypothesis finds himself in a
position to attribute different pedigrees and primordial forms not
only to the higher divisions, but even to their genera, and to assume
their independent origin. Nay, it even seems credible that the
self-same species may appear in different pedigrees; as by the
incontrovertible supposition of general laws of formation, it cannot
be seen why like primary shapes should not, under certain circum-
stances, be able to lead to like final forms (see p. 21). Nay, this
hypothesis does more, for “even if individuals of the same species
occupy remote localities, as, for instance, Pennatula phosphorea,
Funiculina quadrangularis, Renilla reniformis, &c., it is surely more
fitting to assume their independent origin.” Kdlliker’s polyphyletic
hypothesis put an end to all difficulties, and, among others, it ex-
plains the so-called “representative forms” to be mentioned in cur
tenth chapter; for, from “this standpoint, it is credible that these
forms are not genetically connected, but belong to different pedi-
grees” (p. 23). And all this, and much more, is supposed to be
conceivable, because the world of organisms, in its consecutive
development, follows intrinsic causes or definite laws of formation,
“laws which, in a perfectly definite manner, urge on the organisms
to constantly higher development.” At the same time, Kdélliker
deliberates (p. 38) whether, just as here germs and buds, so alse
free existing youthful forms of animals did not possess the power
of striking out a development different from the typical one, which
freedom must be severely mulcted by the law of development,
which can and must create individuals of the same species at the

326 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

opposite poles. Kélliker (p. 44) thus sums up his fundamental
view—“that in and with the first origin of organic matter and of
organisms, the whole plan of development, the collective series of
possibilities, were also potentially given, but that various external
impulses operated determinatively on individual developments, and
impressed a definite stamp upon them.” Notwithstanding the
scientific dress, dualism is here complete; whereas, Physics and
Chemistry make their laws, applying to inorganic as well as to
organic nature, comprehensible in their form, purport, and effects,
K6lliker knows nothing of the constitution of his laws. The
doctrine of natural selection allows us to recognize the causes and
effects of heredity and adaptation, and establishes the phenomenal
series under the form of laws. But laws which are founded only
on a plan which is to be carried out prospectively and in subser-
vience to this dower of imperfect organisms, are ignored by natural
science.

69 Ueber die Herkunft unserer Thierwelt. Einezoo-geographische
Skizze von L. Riitimeyer (Basel, 1867). We have made copious
use in our text of this extremely instructive writing.

70 A. R. Wallace, Malay Archipelago, P. 10, &c.

71 G. Koch, Die indo-australische Lepidopteren-Fauna in ihren
Zusamnenhang mit den drei Hauptfaunen der Erde. (1 Ed, Ber-
lin, 1873.)

72 Peschl, Neue Probleme der vergleichende Erdkunde, 1870.

73 All the more distinct is the affinity of the Mastodon and the
Elephant. Between the pliocene Mastodon Borsoni and the Elephas
primigenius, twenty species are interposed, among which are our
still living species, the Indian and African elephants. The limits of
the two genera are hereby entirely obliterated. According to
other statements, the Elephas primigenius (the mammoth) falls
into at least four geographical varieties, which join on to the
American species. A dwarf species of elephant is found in the
caves of Malta, which in dentition attaches itself to the African
species.

7! Joh. Schmidt, The Relationships of the Indo-Germanic Lan-
guages. 1872.

75 Various antagonists of the doctrine of descent have vented
their moral dismay in the most poignant expressions, precluding

REFERENCES AND QUOTATIONS. 327

any scientific discussion, on finding that the pedigree of the Verte-
brata, and therewith of man, is actually traced beyond the verte-
brated animals to so low a being as the Ascidians. It is otherwise
with the critics of Kowalewsky’s and Kupffer’s observations, who
acknowledge the facts, but think themselves obliged to differ in
their interpretation. One of these is A. Giard, in his work on

the “ Embryogénie des Ascidiens.” (Archive de Zoologie expéri-

mentale, Paris, 1872.) The pupil of Lacaze Duthiers says :—“ La
chorde et l’appendice caudale sont chez la larve Ascidienne des
organes de locomotion d’un importance assez secondaire malgré
leur généralité, our gwon les voie disparaitre presque enticrement
dans le genre Molgula, ou ils sont devenus inutiles par suite des
meoeurs de animal adulte ; ’homologie entre cette chorde dorsale
et celle des vertébrés n’est donc qu’une homologie d’adaptation
déterminée 4 remplir l’iodentité des fonctions, et n’indique pas de
rapports de parente immediate entre les vertébrés et les Ascidiens.”
The author thus denies the consanguinity of the vertebrate animals
and Ascidians, and traces back to adaptation the resemblance
approaching identity occurring in the organs of the two. The
inferences in these few sentences appear to us utterly at fault.
The circumstance that in Molgula, and many other Testacea, de-
velopment takes a narrower course, makes as little alteration in the
importance of the facts as, for instance, the Nauplius development
of the Peneus observed by Fritz Miiller, or the Navicula of the
Molluscs, is prejudiced by the fact that the other Decapods have
forfeited the Nauplius phase, or the Landsnails the navicula phase.
But it is simply incomprehensible in what the identity of functions
is to consist which in the Vertebrata was capable of producing
the notochord, with, it is particularly to be remarked, the spinal
cord (which M. Giard entirely forgets); and, in the other case,
the “ homologie d’adaptation.” We, on the contrary, see these
organs performing different functions, because in the one they
remain of fundamental importance through life, and not in the
other. Thus we conversely lay the stress on the morphological
identity accompanying functional difference. M. Giard adduces
no facts.

7% T. H. Huxley, Manual of the Anatomy of the Vertebrated
Animals, German Ed.

15

328 THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT.

“7 March, American Journal of Sciences and Arts, February,
1873. |

78 Eckermann, Gespriche mit Goethe. I. 152.

7 Rousseau, Emile (CEuvres, Paris, 1820, 1X.17). “ Nous n’avons
point la mesure de cette machine immense; nous n’en pouvons
calculer les rapports ; nous n’en connaissons ni les premiéres lois,
ni la cause finale ; nous nous ignorons nous-mémes ; nous ne con-
naissons ni notre nature, ni notre principe actif.”

80 Metamorphose der Thiere.

81 R. Valdek in the “ Presse,” 1865, No. 327.

82 Huxley, Man’s Place in Nature, 1863. Manual of the Anatomy
of the Vertebrated Animals.

83 Broca, L’Ordre des Primates. Paralléle anatomique des
YHomme et des Singes. (Paris, 1870.)

8 Waitz, Anthropologie der Naturvélker, 6 thl., p. 796. Bear-
beitet von Gerland.

8 Do. p. 708.

86 “ Augsburger Allgemeine Zeitung,” 1873, Nos. 92-94. Beilage.

8’ | heard the lectures delivered at Strasburg by this scholar,
“ Ueber die Resultate der Sprachswissenschaft,” with great interest
and advantage.

88 L.. Geiger, Der Ursprung der Sprache, 1869, p. 37.
89 Steinthal, Der Ursprung der Sprache, 1851.

* Fr. Miiller, Allgemeine Ethnographie. Wen., 1873.

ps ea ee oe ee

Agassiz, L. 11, 80, 86, 223.
Alca imponnis, 186.
Amblystoma, 210.
Ammonites, 71, 74, 97

- Annniotes, 250.

Amphibians, 209, 258, 264.
Amphioxus. See Lancelet.
Anchitherium, 242, 273.

_ Ancyloceras, 216.

Anguis, 185.
Annelids, 32, 198.
Annulosa, 260.
Anoplotheridz, 274,
Anteater, 246,
Antelopes, 273, 277.
Apes, 280, 288,
Arachnida, 33.
Archzeopteryx, 72, 265.
Archzeosauros, 83.
Archegosauros, 258.
Armadillos, 228, 246.

Articulata, 32, 53, 72, 201, 219.

Ascarides, 206,
Ascidians, 36, 219, 252.
Axolotl, 209,

Baer, C. E. von, 48, 191, 197, 201,

219, 293-
Balenidz, 280.
Barraude, rx.

INDEX.

Bathybius, 26,
Batrachians, 72, 258, 264.
Bats, 228, 246 269.
Bavey, 212,

Bears, 243.

Beaumont, Elie de, r30.
Beavers, 247.

Bees 28, 47.

Beetles, 185.
Belemnites, 74.
Beneden, Van, 209.
Birds, 227 232, 250, 26%
Bison, 277.

Blastoids, 77,

Bleek, 304.

Bos, 277.

Bourguignat, 224,
Brachiopoda, 70.
Braun, 193, 220.
Brehm, 182, 267.

Broca, Prof. 160, 18%
Briicke, 26.

Bruta, 237, 271.
Bubalos, 277.

Buffaloes, 244, 247.
Buffon, 5.

Butterflies, 227.

Cachelots, 280.
Camels, 223.

330

Camper, P. ror, 119.
Campsognathus, 264.
Canidz, 278.

Carnivora, 241, 273, 278
Carpenter, Dr. 64, 93-
Cassowaries, 237.
Cassidulidee, 77.

Cats, 100, 170, 234.
Cecidomyia, 47.
Cephalopoda, 70, 154, 20%-
Ceratoda, 258.

Cercaria, 46.

Ceroxylus laceratus, 181.
Cestoda, 205.

Cetacea, 238, 273, 279.
Chalina, 154.

Chalinula, 154.
Cheiroptera, 280.
Chelonia, 263.
Chimpanzee, 288.
Chirotes, 185.

Cidaridee, 77.
Cirripedes, 207.

Civets, 234.

Cladonema Radiatum, 42, 202.
Clymenia, 71.
Clypeastrae, 80.
Coccoliths, 26.
Cockleshell, 199.
Ceecilia, 259.
Coelenterata, 31, 218.
Ccenopithicus, 245.
Coleoptera, 184.
Comatula, 80, 197-
Conchifera, 71.
Copepoda, 207.

Corals, 42.

Crabs, 150, 153, 207, 210, 238.
Credner, 64.

Crinoid, 56, 76.
Crocodiles, 75, 260, 262,
Crossopterygii, 258.
Ctenomys, 184.

Curtius, G. 304.

INDEX.

Cuscus, 234.
Cuttlefish, 11.
Cuvier, 30, 85.
Cyclostomi, 256.
Cytisus, 146.

Darwin, 131, 184, 248.
Deciduata, 272.
Deer, 234, 246, 275.

. Delphinoidz, 279.
Dentalium Teredo, 200,
Desor, 76.
Dicynodonta, 260.
Didelphidze, 245.
Dinosauria, 261.
Dinotherium, 295.
Dipnoi, 37, 256, 258.
Distoma, 46, 206.
Dodo, 186.

Dogs, 99, 138.
Dubois-Reymond, 15, 20.
Duck-mole, 237.
Dujardin, 42.

Dumeril, A. 209.

Earl, G. Windsor, 230

Echidna, 270. 2
Echinz, 76, 80.

Echinoconide, 77.
Echinodermata, 31, 76.
Edentata, 79, 237, 246, 269, 27%.
Elasmobranchii, 256.
Elephants, 80, 231, 242, 247, 269, 310
Enaliosaurians, 74, 238, 260.
Endocyclica, 77. .
Eozoon, 68.
Ephippigera vitium, 172.
Eucladia Johnsoni, 76.

Feather stars, 76.
Fick, A. 18.
Fisk, 260, 264.

7) ee ee

Foraminifera, 93-
Forster, G. 101.
Fowls, 135-
Frogs, 258.
Fiirbringer, 185.

Ganoids, 71, 256.
Gargol, 44.

-Gasteropoda, 70.

Gastrula, 51, 218, 257.
Gegenbauer, 74, 256.
Gerland, 300.
Gibbon, 289.
Giraffes, 277e

Goats, 277.

Goethe, 100.
Gorilla, 288.

Graber, Von, 171.
Graminivora, 240.
Graptolites, 69.
Gratiolet, 291.
Guinea-pig, I00.

Heeckel, 40, 89, 178, 198, 218, 250.
Heer, 233.

Helladotherium, 277.

Helliconidz, 179.

Hippopotamus, 242, 275.
Holothuria, 78, 197, 217-
Honeysuckers, 233.

Horses, 81, 170, 225, 242, 273, 295-

Humboldt, W. von, 4, 222.
Huxley, 257, 264, 289, 307:
Hydractinea carnea, 203.
Hydra tuba, 178.
Hydrophilus piceus, 53.
Hyeenas, 243, 278.
Hylodon Martinicensis, 212,
Hypsilophodze, 265.

Hyrax, 269, 277+

INDEX.

Ichthyornis dispar, 267.
Ichthyosauria, 74, 260.
Inflata, 216.

Infusoria, 269, 280.

. Insecta, 32.
Insectivora, 269, 280.

Kangaroos, 233.

Kerner, 146.

Korte, Dr. 117.
Kowalewsky, 199, 219, 251

Labyrinthodonta, 72.
Lacertilia, 262.

Lama, 223, 245-

Lamarck, 85, 124, 148.
Lamellibranchiata, 199.
Lancelet, 36, 150, 219, 25%
Laplace, 15.

Leibnitz, 2.

Lemurs, 269, 280.
Lepidosirens, 37, 238, 258
Leptalidze, 180.
Leptotherium, 245.
Linnzeus, 5, 84.

Lions, 223.

Lizards, 185, 261.

Locke, 303.

Lories, 233.

Luca, 289.

Luthardt, r2.

Lyell, Sir C. 128.

Machairodus, 242.
Macrauchenidz, 273.
Madrepores, 42.

Mammoths, 79, 244, 247+
Man, 111, 201, 269, 288.
Mantidee, 181.

Marsh, 267.
Marsipobranchii, 256,
Marsupial frog, 214.

33!

Mammals, 73, 240, 250, 264, 269, 277¢

Marsupials, 73, 75, 228, 238, 250, 269.

332

Martens, 241, 247.
Mastodon, 8r.

Maupertuis, 4.

Maury, 227.

Mayer, Ernst, 118,
Medusz, 31, 202, 210, 218,
Megalonyx Jeffersoni, 246,
Mollusca, 33, 199.
Monera, 27.

Monkeys, 79, 234, 269.—See Apes.

Monotremata, 269.

Miiller, Friedrich, 305.

Miiller, H. 299.

Miiller, Johannes, 279.

Miiller, Max, 161, 208, 238, 303.
Musk animals, 242.

Mylodon Harlemi, 246,
Myriapoda, 32,

Myxine, 258,

Nageli, 160, 193.

Nathusius, H. von, 175, 178.
Naumayr, 97.

Nauplius, 207, 210.
Navicula, 199.

Nematoids, 206,

Oken, 105.

Ophiura, 198,
Opossums, 233, 245
Orang, 288,
Orniscelidz, 260.
Ornithorhyncus, 37, 237, 270.
Orthoptera, 171.
Ostrich, 237.

Ouistitis, 291.

Ovibos, 277,

Owen, R. 121, 193, 390.
Oxen, 247, 275,
Oysters, 201,

Pachyderms, 79, 240, 242.
Palzeochceridze, 244.

INDEX.

Palzeoniscus, 71.
Palzeotheridze, 273.
Paludina, 200,

Pander, 219.

Pavians, 289.

Peneus, 208.

Petromyzon, 256,

Phasmidce, 181.
Physeteridze, 280,

Pigs, 175, 178, 242, 244, 275.
Pigeons, 133, 170, 177.
Pinnipedz, 278.

Placoids, 71.

Planorbis multiformis, 96.
Platelmintha Suctoria, 205.
Platypus, 233.

Plesiosaurians, 74, 260.
Pleuronectidz, 181,
Polecats, 241.

Polistes Gallica, 47.

Polypes, 28, 30, 174, 203, 218.
Polypterus, 258.

Primates, 308.

Proboscidze, 273.
Protamceba, 26, 40.
Proterosaurus, 73.

Proteus, 259.

Protopterus, 238, 258.
Pseudopus, 185.
Pterodactyls, 75, 250, 263, 266
Pterotrachia, 199.
Pulmo-gasteropoda, 224,
Puma, 223.

Quadrumana, 245

Radiata, 3.
Rathke, 55.
Regularee, 77.
Reniera, 94, 154,
Reptiles, 250, 264.

Rhabdoliths, 25.

INDEX.

Rhinoceros. 231, 242, 247, 273. 310.

Rhizopoda, 207.

Rodents, 246, 269, 278, 280.

Rollet, 26, 168.

Rousseau, J. J. 4-

Ruminants, 79, 240, 277+

Riitimeyer, 81, 222, 227, 236, 257, 273)
277+

Sagitta, 37, 216, 219.
Sahuis, 289.
Saint Hilaire, E. G. 85.
Salamanders, 209, 211, 258.
Salmon, 239.
Sauria, 260.
Sauropsida, 264.
Scaphites, 76.
Schleicher, 304.
Schmidt, Johannes, 249.
Schulze, Max, 154.
Sea-cows, 277.
Sea-cucumbers, 77, 197.
Seals, 269.
Sea-snails, 198.
Sea-urchins, 76, 197.
Semper, 42.
Serpents, 260.
Sheep, 136, 244, 277+
Shrimp, 208.
Siebold, Von, 47.
Sirens, 238, 269, 277.
Sivatherium, 277.
Sloths, 228, 246.
Snails, 224.
Snakes, 185.
Spatangee, 77, 80.
- Spongiadze, 30, 93, 218.
Squalodon, 279.
Starfish, 76, 197.
Stauridium, 42, 202.
Stein, 41.
Steinthal, 304.

333

Stone-lilies, 76, 80.
Strauss, D. F. 302
Sturgeons, 238.
Suctoria, 206.
Suidze, 276.
Surinam toad, 212.
Siissmilch, 4.

Tapeworm, 43, 205-
Tapirs, 231, 242, 273
Tedania, 94.
Teleostei, 256.
Tellina, 96.
Termites, 178.
Tessellze, 77.
Testacea, 250, 252.
Tetrabranchiata, 199.
Thompson, W. 64.
Threadworms, 206.
Thrushes, 234+

. Tiger, 241.

Toenia solium, 44.
Tortoises, 75, 238, 260, 263.
Tragulidz, 275..
Trematoda, 205.
Trilobites, 69.

Tritons, 209, 259.

Trogons, 234.

Tuco-tuco, 184.
Turbellaria, 37, 45, 205-
Turrilites, 76.

Unger, F. 72.
Ungulates, 240, 242, 269, 273, 277-
Ursidz, 278.

Verany, 182.

Vermes, 32, 201.

Vertebrata, 33, 154, 185, 250, 264.
Viverridze, 241, 278.

334

Wagner, M. 158, 302.
Waitz, 300.

Wallace, 164, 230.
Waltuses, 279.
Watson, H. C, 151.
Werner, £29.

Whales, 269, 280.
Wolves, roo.
Wombats, 233.

INDEX.

Woodpeckers, 234.
Worms, 205.
Wiirtenberger, 97, 213.

Zeuglodon, 279.
Zoea, 208.
Zollner, 21, 16a

EMINENT MODERN SCIENTISTS.

HERBERT SPENCER’S WORKS.

First PRINCIPLES.................. $2 00

Prinore.tes or Brotocy. 2 vols... 4 00

Princreces or PsycHoLoay. 2 vols. 4 00
PrRincreLes OF SocroLtogy. Vol. I.

Peel end LIT... sees 2 00
CeREMONIAL LNSTITVTIONS. Being
Part LY. of the Principles of Soci-

ee erat gkiy 6 aos :0.u'5 obo 1 25

PRAT OR LTHIOG. .. oo. ccc ccc ccceee 1 2

Puitosopuy or Styie. 12mo.

14 vols., 12mo. Cloth, $25.25.

Srupy or SocroLoey. (International
Scientific Series)........-.csee00- $1 &
EDUCATION: © iiveseos «shoes sere 1 25

Discussions IN ScrENCE, PHILoso-
PHY, AND MORALS: 5:55.44 s\dsba'o 2 00
UNIVERSAL PROGRESS.............- 2 00
Essays: Moral, Political, and Aus-
GROG os ple rene ouec cis Wades os 2 00
POOEAT OTAMIOS. 73> gerbe wel bin -. 2 00

Flexible cloth, 50 cents.

Descriptive Soctotogy. To Subscribers, for the whole work, per part, $3.50; single

abe $4.00. Published in folio, with Tables.

Six Parts now ready, namely : ia

nglish; 2. Ancient Americans; 3. Negritto and Malayo-Polynesian Races; 4.

African Races;

CHARLES DARWIN'S WORKS,

ORIGIN OF SPECIES ..........- oes $2 00
DESCENT OF MAN..............000. 8 00
JOURNAL OF RESEARCHES.......... 2 00
EMOTIONAL EXPRESSION...... pate Pas
ANIMALS AND- PLANTS UNDEB Do-
MESTICATION. 2 vols............. 5 00

THOMAS H. HUXLEY’S WORKS.

Man’s PLACE In NATURE.......... $1 25

ON THE ORIGIN OF SPECIES.. . 1 00
More CriricisMs ON DaRWwIx, AND

ADMINISTRATIVE NIHILISM....... 50
A Manvatu or THE ANATOMY OF

VERTEBRATED ANIMALS. Illus’d.. 2 50
A MANUAL OF THE ANATOMY OF IN-
VERTEBRATED ANIMALS. Illus’d.. 2 50

JOHN TYNDALL’S WORKS,

10 vols., 12mo.

5. Asiatic Races; 6. North and South American Races,

11 vols. 12mo, Cloth, $24.00.

INSEOTIVOROUS PLANTS............ $2 00
CLIMBING PLANTS ¢...5..20000000 -. 1 25
OROHIDS FERTILIZED BY InsECTS.... 1 75
FERTILIZATION IN THE VEGETABLE
MINGDOM Ge, ks ds pee ere wewe 2 00
ForRMS OF FLOWERS.......<--..0.0. 1 50

10 vols., 12mo. Cloth, $16.25.

Lay Sermons, ADDRESSES, AND Re-

WEN ae. Poccabnle pee fake ends 75
CRITIQUES AND ADDRESSES......... 1 50
AMERIOAN ADDRESSES............ . 12
PHPVGIOGRAPHY) 65 Fibs ccc eew sans ace
ELEMENTS OF PHysioLoGy AND Hy-

cieng. By T. H. Huxley and W. tm

De LOUMDBNG soca (he 60s ov ERTS eee

Cloth, $19.75.

Heat As A Move or Morion..... $2 00 | Hours or Exercise In THE ALPs. * 00
MING Nii so hoc ahem vee dec .. 2 00| FARADAY AS A DISCOVERER....... 1 00
FRAGMENTS OF SCIENOE......... .e- 250] ON Forms OF WATER..........0-. 1 50
Ligur AND ELEOTRICITY........... FOR PR AVTENT DOWAN conc cacatsuriacuece 5 00
Lessons IN ELEOTRIOITY........... 1 00 | Srx Lrorures ON Lignt..........- 1 50

Banquer at DELMonico’s, paper, 50 cents; Betrast AppREss, paper, 50 cents.

D. APPLETON & OO., Pusiisuers, 1, 8, & 5 Bonn Srrert, New York.

it

© st goNRSe

INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES.

NOW READY. In12mo0 and bound in cloth,

. FORMS OF WATER, in Clouds, Rain, Rivers, Ice, and Glaciers. By Prof.

JoHN TYNDALL. $1.50.

. PHYSICS AND POLITICS; or, Thoughts on the Application of the Principles

of “ Natural Selection” and “ Inheritance” to Political Society. By WALTER
BaGgenor. $1.50

FOODS. B Epwarp Smirn, M. D., LL. B., F.R.S. $1.75.

MIND AND BODY. By Avexanper Bain, LL.D. $1.50.

. THE STUDY OF SOCIOLOGY. By Herspert Srencer. $1.50

THE NEW CHEMISTRY. By Prof. Jostan P. Cooxg, Jr., of Harvard
University. $2.00.
THE 1 CONSERVATION OF ENERGY. By Prof. Batrour Stewart, LL. D.,

1.50
. ANIMAL LOCOMOTION; or, Walking, Swimming, and ing, with a Dis-

sertation on Aéronauties. By J. B. PertTiGrew, M.D. Illustrated. $1.75,

y
. RESPONSIBILITY IN MENTAL DISEASE. By H. Mavpsiey, M D.
1.50.

$
. THE SCIENCE OF LAW. By Prof. Surtpon Amos. $1.75.
. ANIMAL MECHANISM. A Treatise on ire and Aérial Locomotion.

E. J. Marry. 117 Illustrations. $1.75.

B
THE “HISTORY OF THE CONFLICT BETWEEN re dai AND

ENCE. By Joun Wiiutam Draper, M.D., LL. D.

y $1
. THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT, AND » DARWINISM. By Prof. Oscar

Soumrpt, of Strasburg University.

$1.5
. THE CHEMISTRY OF LIGHT AND THOTOGRAPHY, By Dr. Her-.

MANN Vo@et. 100 Illustrations. 2.00

. FUNGI; their Nature, Influence, and Uses. By Fy hs: Cooke, LL.D. Ed-

ited’ by M. J. BerKEiry. 109 Illustrations.

y $
‘ THE LIFE AND GROWTH OF LANGUAGE. By Prof. W. D. Wurryey,

of Yale College. $1.50

. MONEY AND THE MECHANISM OF EXCHANGE. By W. STANLEY
1.75.

Jrvons, M. A., F.R.S.

$
. THE NATURE OF LIGHT, with an Account of Physical Optics. By Dr.

E. Lommet, Professor in the per tbeotaa ‘of —— §8 Illustrations and
a Plate of Spectra in Chromo-lithograph 'y

$2.0
. ANIMAL PARASITES AND MESSMATES. By. M. Van BENEDEN, Pro-

fessor of the University of Louvain. 83 Illustrations. $1.50.

. ON FERMENTATIONS. By P. Scuntrzensereer, Director at the Chemical

Laboratory at the pate 28 Illustrations. $1.50.

. THE FIVE SENSES OF MAN. By J. Bernstery, O. O. Professor in the

University of Halle. 19 Illustrations. $1.75.

. THE THEORY OF SOUND IN ITS RELATION TO MUSIC. By Prof.
Pierro Buaserna, of the Royal University of Rome. Numerous Wood-

cuts. $1.50.
. STUDIES IN SPECTRUM ANALYSIS. By J. Norman Lockyer. Illustra-
0,

tions.

$2.5
. A HISTORY OF THE GROWTH OF THE STEAM-ENGINE.. By Roserr

H. Taurston, A. M., C. E., Professor of Mechanical Engineering. 168 Ilus-
trations. $2.50.

. EDUCATION AS A SCIENCE. By Atexanper Barn, LL. D., Professor of

Logic in the University of Aberdeen. $1.75.

. MODERN CHROMATICS, with Applications to Art and Industry. By Oaprn

es KP 9 Pat of Physics in Columbia College. 180 original Ilustra-
0),

$
; THE HUMAN SPECIES. By A. De Quatreraces, Professor of Anthropology

in the Museum of Natural History, Paris.

$2.
. THE CRAYFISH: An Introduction to the Study of Zodlogy. By Prof. T.

H. Huxuey. 82 Illustrations. $1.75.

For sale by all booksellers. Any volume sent by mail, post-paid, to any address

in the United States, on receipt of price.

D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, 1,3, & 5 Bond St., New York.

on ne Me alll

se ee ae ee ee re

Works oF Henry Mauvpstey, M.D.,

Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians; Professor of Medical Juris-
prudence in University College, London.

BODY AND MIND:

An Inquiry into their Connection and Mutual Influence, specially iv refer-
ence to Mental Disorders. 1vol.,12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

PHYSIOLOGY AND PATHOLOGY OF MIND:

PHYSIOLOGY OF THE MIND.

New edition. 1vol., 12mo. Cloth, $2.00. Conrrents: Chapter I. On the
Method of the Study of the Mind.—II. The Mind and the Nervous System.
—II. The Spinal Cord, or Tertiary Nervous Centres; or, Nervous-Centres
of Reflex Action.—IV. Secondary Nervous Centres; or Sensory Ganglia;
Sensorium Commune.—V. Hemispherical Ganglia; Cortical Cells of the
Cerebral Hemispheres; Ideational Nervous Centres; Primary Nervous
Centres; Intellectorium Commune.—VI, The Emotions.—VII. Volition.—
VIII. Motor Nervous Centres, or Motorium Commune and Actuation or
Effection.—IX. Memory and Imagination. dicho

PATHOLOGY OF THE MIND.

Being the Third Edition of the Second Part of the ‘* Physiology and Pa-
thology of Mind,”’ recast, enlarged, and rewritten. 1 vol., 12mo. Cloth,
$2.00. ContTEeNTs: Chapter I. Sleep and Dreaming.—II. Hypnotism, Som-
nambulism, and Allied States.—III. The Causation and Prevention of
Insanity: (A) Etiological—_IV. The same continued.—V. The Causation
and Prevention of Insanity: (B) Pathological.—VI. The Insanity of Early
Life.—VII. The Symptomatology of Insanity.—VIII. The same continued.
—IX. Clinical Groups of Mental Disease.—X. The Morbid Anatomy of
Mental Derangement.—XI. The Treatment of Mental Disorders.

RESPONSIBILITY IN MENTAL DISEASE,

(Unternational Scientific Series.) 1 vol.,12mo, Cloth, $1.50.

‘* Having lectured in a medical college on Mental Disease, this book has been
a feast tous. It handles a great subject in a masterly manner, and, in our judg-
ment, the positions taken by the author are correct and well sustained.’’—Pas-

and People.

“The author is at home in his subject, and presents his views in an almost
singularly clear and satisfactory manner. . . . The volume is a valuable contri-
bution to one of the most difficult and at the same time one of the most impor-
tant subjects of investigation at the present day.’—New York Observer.

‘‘Handles the important topic with masterly power, and its suggestions are
practical and of great value.”—Providence Press.

For sale by all booksellers. Any volume mailed, post-paid, to any address in
the United States, on receipt 0” price.

D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, New York.

- 7 , iy
{ cand Dey ae
: : ae en a
. a 5
oer
ene ye Th

National Lj ee
a Mery.

Nationale
bo aera

"
ek
»

art “4
Boas

Schmidt, Edward Oskar
The doctrine of descent
and darwinism

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

ERINDALE COLLEGE LIBRARY

eraotets
qheaece™